Leaderboard

It was pretty clear Pedro knew these back roads well. I now knew his name and we soon had found a secluded place to park the car. He got out removed his pants and underwear encouraging me to remain naked. He led me to a small clearing and showed me which tree was best for me to lean against presenting my ass to him. It was a well-worn place with used wipes and condoms strone about. Obviously, we were not the first have sex here. I began to wonder if Pedro brought all his male customers to lean against this tree. By the size of his manhood, I was not about to complain. He wasted no time and was soon rimming and tong fucking my ass with plenty of spit. I had just started thinking about what a slut I was becoming when I realized he had stood and was introducing his mushroom head to my aching hole. I was proud of myself when I called back to him; “Condom, you need a condom.” He just laughed and breached my outer ring with his naked mushroom head. He stopped to let me adjust to his considerable girth. I took a deep breath, relaxed my hole and as I pushed back onto his raw rod, I felt foolish but still said. “You should be wearing a condom.” When he was balls deep he nibbled on my ear and asked; “Condom now?” “We should.” I feebly responded. He pulled completely out and rammed fully back in knocking the air out of me. “Now, condom?” “Just fuckin, fuck me! …. Oh …. Fuck … that feels so good!” I caved. After five minutes of his groin slapping against my ass he asked; “You like?” “Oh fuck, yes, I like?” “Like my bare cock fuck you ass?” “Oh yes, I like it very much.” “Tell me, use words.” He was insistent “I love your naked cock inside me, fucking me!” “No condom?” He teased “No fucking condom!” I was clear. “Cum soon, in you.” Was he asking a question or making a statement. “Fuckin breed me already, cum in my ass!” He rasped one more time, “No condom.” “Yes, I want no condom, fill my ass with your load!” With his first blast his right hand covered my mouth, with the second blast his left hand wrapped around my throat. With the next three convulsions each hand tightened more and more, By his last orgasm he was panting like a wild animal. I had never felt so captured, frightened and proud all at the same time. I don’t know how long we stood bonded together there but gradually his grasp loosened, and natural breathing returned. He was just pulling his softening cock from my sloppy hole when I heard another car pull up. Only then did I remember he had made a couple phone calls as we drove down the side road. He must have let a buddy know what was up. Sure enough an older Mexican emerged into the clearing with his hardening cock already sticking out of his fly. I thought ‘what the hell, why not’ and took my position leaning forward against the tree. The new raw cock was at my hole when I heard Pedro ask the new guy; “Where condom?” They argued for a moment in Spanish before the new guy stuck a finger in my dripping ass. As he plunged his raw cock into me he barked; “NO CONDOM!” Pedro just laughed and made another phone call. This new guy pounded my ass for 20 minutes before exclaiming his release and holding deep. By now there were three more guys standing in line. Each took their turn breeding me and Pedro raw fucked the last two as they gave me a very good time. I had become so engrossed in this sexual frenzy that I completely forgot where I was supposed to be heading as well as the importance of my timeline. It wasn’t until we got back out to the main road and Pedro wondered which way I wanted to go that reality set in. It was now well past noon and my 72-hour window was disappearing. Three miles up the road we came to a full stop in a traffic jam. Pedro made a couple calls and informed me that the road into the city was blocked by a medical workers strike. Only a couple vehicles were being let through at a time. The estimate for our arrival at the clinic was 3 hours. That would get us there 15 minutes before closing and even then the staff might be on the strike line. I was now sweating bullets. Pedro came up with a brainstorm. He knew a back road that turned into a back lane that went through a friend’s private property. If I granted the friend a special favour, we could take this treacherous route and shave off a half hour. I didn’t ask any questions, “Thanks Pedro, just get me there.” The road was extremely rough with deep ruts. At times the bottom of the taxi scrapped, and I feared we would be stranded. At other times there were deep ditches on both sides with the taxi wheels teetering on the edges. Finally, we went through a barbed wire gate and traveled on a cow path through a series of rough fields. The car stopped outside a shed that looked as if a slight breeze would knock it down. Pedro informed me it was ‘special favor time.’ I thought, “Oh right, maybe I should have asked. Oh well, too late now.” An old woman emerged from the shed and motioned for me to get out of the taxi. Then she made it clear she wanted me to strip. I didn’t hesitate. She stroked my torso seeming to pay particular attention to all my hair. She then motioned for me to bend over the hood of the taxi. I looked to Pedro so he spoke; “Three grandsons will fuck you. Not get you pregnant like girls.” I grimaced, bent and took my stance. The first young man came out, stood behind me and fished out his hardening boner. Gramma handed him a condom. He spoke in Spanish so I could only guess but I think he was pleading “Do I have to.” She ripped open the condom and began placing it on his cock. He relented, finished the job and jammed it deep in my hole. I was glad to have cum in there for lube, but even then, it hurt like fuckin hell. I screamed but he paid no attention and rammed away. With each in stroke I was getting soarer and looked pleadingly to Pedro. Pedro took this cue to distract granny. By now the other two young men were watching and saw me remove their brother’s condom, direct his raw member into my hole and very soon his young sperm was mixing with the Mexican cum stew already deep in my gut. The other two were fast learners. They let granny watch them sheath their man meat but found stealthy moments to get rid of it before they entered and soon bred my sloppy ass. The fact they all seemed a bit disgusted to be fucking a man just made me feel prouder as they ejaculated in my gifted masturbator hole. Favour completed off we went and reached the clinic a good fifty minutes before closing. They were short staffed but rushed me through the paperwork and sent me into a treatment room. I waited long enough that I was getting worried they might close before I got my PeP treatment. Then he came through the door! A male nurse dressed in scrubs that accentuated every asset of his muscular hunky body. He was even free-balling and the tent at his crotch was sizable. He quite professionally reviewed all the paperwork with me; reviewing my name, birthdate and nationality he explained he just needed to establish what brought me in and if I really wanted the treatment. I tried to rush him to hear my ‘yes I desperately need PeP, but he insisted on hearing details. “How many sexual partners have you had in the last 72 hours?” I had to do quick math; “40” I blurted “Were you the receptive partner?” “Awe, yeah, every time.” “Did any of them cum in you?” “Awe, yeah, they all did.” “Can you drop your shorts? I’m going to have to check.” I couldn’t believe my ears but did as I was asked and presented him my bare ass, His finger probed me. “Oh yeah, you’ve got quite a collection in there.” That’s when he stuck his finger in his mouth. “Mmmmm tasty!” Two fingers went up my ass, came dripping out, and were presented to my lips. “Have you had a taste?” I instinctively licked his fingers off. “Do you want some more?” he asked. I nodded yes and three fingers worked there way in my hole. He finger fucked me for a bit before finger fucking my mouth. I eagerly participated savouring every drop I could lick off. “I take it you are not on PreP.” Four fingers were now probing my hole. I’d accommodated some thick cocks over the last couple of days but nothing had stretched me like this. It was not possible to hide my groans of enjoyment. His voice broke through my revelry. “Are you on PreP?” “No” “Are you chasing?” He added his thumb. My pleasure groan included the word; “What?” “Are you hoping to get knocked up, looking to get pozed?” Why in this moment did I equivocate? “Maybe? I didn’t think I was.” “Were any of those forty loads toxic, did you know they were poz and unmedicated?” “Some I guess.” “Did you encourage them to cum in you anyway?” “A few times I guess.” “Did the word’s poz me, knock me up, ever come out of your mouth?” Just then his hole hand slid inside my outer ring. I looked past my raging hard on and there was his bare wrist being held by my hole. “Fuck me man, that feels amazing, even though I can hardly breath.” “Yeah, I thought a cum whore like you would like fisting.” “Oh, fuck yeah, don’t stop.” “Do you want me to see how deep I can ….” “Yes, yes, don’t stop!” He pushed in a few more inches, or did I push onto his arm? “I should be wearing a glove. I cut my finger just before coming in here, that’s why I was late, stopping the bleeding, I hate band aids.” “I don’t care, bleed in me, just don’t stop!” I was so full I could barely groan out the words. “I don’t think you understand.” “I don’t care, just keep fist fucking me. Please! Please! Pease!” “I’m poz and unmedicated, and your ass is torn apart. I’m literally bleeding highly toxic blood right into your veins. But you’re loving this aren’t you?” “Yes. Don’t stop, let’s see if you can get in to your elbow.” “My elbow? Are you sure? “Yes, I’m sure, never been more sure.” “Ok, but only if you agree to my deal.” He was grinning and this came out sinister. “Anything, anything at all, you can do whatever you want to me.” He began punching deeper and deeper into me the combination of pain and adrenaline rush was intoxicating. From time to time, I know I blacked out. I couldn’t believe my eyes coming to and seeing his elbow at my hole. His entire forearm buried in my stretched hole. His voice was triumphant; “A deals a deal right?” “Fuckin right man. Wow this is amazing. Anything you want.” His arm slid out to his wrist before he somehow managed to slide his raw cock inside my hole and his fist. He was masturbating his raw poz cock inside my ass. He was firm and assertive; “Now tell me without equivocation what you want slut.” “Jerk off in me man! breed me! add your toxic sperm to your toxic blood! Knock me up. Gift me.” “If I cum in you like this I won’t give you any PeP, decide fast, I’m very close.” “Do it! Cum in me! Knock me up. A deals a deal. No PeP for me” With my ass so stretched I was amazed to feel every blast spray from the slit in his cock head. Each spurt spraying my guts. 6, 7, 8, 9 shots out of his flood gates. As we were cleaning up he asked if I had really been after PeP. I assured him I had desperately come seeking it. "What changed your mind?" He asked. "I heard a hint of uncertainty when I answered your direct question, was I chasing. I knew the moment I saw you that I couldn't resist letting you knock me up if you were poz. I knew I was close to getting last minute PeP but deeper inside I knew I needed you to change my life. " Pedro was waiting with the taxi to take me back to the beach. It was dark but I could see Fred was smiling lounging in the hammock outside my room. His voice was light and airy; “So did you get your PeP?” I opened the door before calling him; “No, so get in here and finish knocking me up!”

I woke up Thursday morning too tired and too comfortable to get out of bed in time to make it to the office on time, so I made the decision to just work from home. One advantage of doing so is that I have my home computer next to my work one, so I can surf porn and check sites like Sniffies during the day. I also keep my phone next to me on the desk, and it’s usually open to Grindr. From time to time, I get contacted by guys who are either too far away for me to meet them during the work day or, most commonly, can’t host. Having the app sitting open has, therefore, become more of a habit as opposed to an expectation that I might get lucky. That changed the other morning, when I was contacted by a blank profile. Normally I avoid those, but this one was less than a mile away, so I responded just to see what might happen. Wow, am I glad I did! To avoid wasting my time, I always ask up front if someone can host. My profile says I don’t, but no one reads those so I get the question all the time. I’ve learned to head it off. “Yes I can host,” came the reply. I became more intrigued. We exchanged pics, and his showed a thick, cut black cock that instantly had me drooling. “You’re cool with raw?” I asked, just to make sure. Again, my profile says ‘raw is law’, but – you know. “Yes I love raw,” he responded. Two for two! It turned out that he had a room to himself at a hotel around the corner from my place. We agreed that he would leave the lights off and the door ajar so I could walk in, get him hard, and take his load all in the dark. Completely anonymous, just the way I like it! I looked at the time – still an hour before the boss logged on – grabbed my lube, and headed for the door. A quick message when I parked to let him know I was on my way up, and in a few minutes I was pushing the room door open. I could barely make out his outline, lying on the bed on his back. I threw the lube on the bed beside him and quickly peeled off my clothes, then went to work. I took his dick down the back of my throat, gagging and spitting and getting it all slick. He moaned softly as I worked it, and what I thought was a big dick got even bigger as it stiffened. He gave a light push on my shoulders and I stood up. He got up as I slathered my hole and his dick with lube, then climbed ass-up on the bed. He worked his dick in slowly, opening me up and enjoying my tightness. Before long, he was balls deep. That’s when he grabbed my hips and started pounding. He fucked me for a good long time before finally asking, “You want this nut?” “Give it to me!” I grunted through gritted teeth. He plowed up to the hilt and I squeezed my hole to feel his dick pulse and twitch as he pumped his load deep into my guts. I pulled on my clothes without another word, thanked him and left. I could feel his cum dripping out of me as I drove home. When I got home, I hopped back on Grindr again. “That was hot,” I wrote. “If you’re staying again tonight, let me know and we can do it again tomorrow.” He replied with the evil grin emoji. Something tells me he’ll be rearranging my guts again soon.

Fred had not missed a count. By late afternoon he kept reminding me about the eight loads in my gut and challenged me to make it a baker’s dozen at the sunset orgy. It would only take five loads and he’d be more than happy to whore out my now cum hungry ass. I agreed to go to the orgy swearing I was only going to watch and to keep him company since his week with me was ticking away. The beach was crowded with stunningly beautiful naked men to watch the sunset. A few left before the orgy began, but there was still a dense crowd. I would have been happy to stay on the edges and just watch but Fred insisted on elbowing his way through the crowd. We were in the middle and could hardly move when I felt a hand planted firmly on one of my ass cheeks. Soon a finger inched into my wet hole. My spine tingled as a soft voice spoke into my ear. “So, daddy, feels like you’ve already got a load on board. Have I got your measure?” I don’t know why I didn’t just ignore him but I’m a sucker for telling the truth and maybe I wanted to boast. “Not quite. There are eight loads in there.” “Funkin amazing pops!” By now his raw cock head was pushing at my back door. The crowd was too packed for me to move away. “Ready for number nine?” He pushed in balls deep and it felt amazing. “You poz or on Prep daddy?” “Fuck man, neither.” I confessed. “With eight loads you’re living dangerously, leaving yourself pretty vulnerable. You must love the risk.” He was starting to pound away; “Fuucckkkk, that feels good. I guess I am starting to enjoy the risk.” “Good daddy, ‘cause I don’t pull out and my viral load is through the roof.” Fred cottoned on overhearing these last words. “Is that young red head behind you raw dogging you and ready to help me knock you up?!?” I was in such ecstasy I couldn’t answer, my eyes were rolling into the back of my head. Fred’s hand found the naked cock snaking into my hole as he and the red head began making out. He broke their deep kiss long enough to declare, “Breed my friend’s ass, help me knock him up!” As I could tell the young guy must be getting close, I pushed back hard on his erection and grabbed his ass cheeks to pull him in as deep as possible. My ass orgasms milked every drop of his poison cum deep into my guts. What followed was a flurry of raw cocks pounding and breeding me. No sooner would one have unloaded and pulled out and another slid in. Before I knew it eight more strangers’ loads had sprayed deep inside me. Fred was over the moon and convinced me to get my days count up to at least 20. He became even more my pimp, and I limped home after the 28th load. No questions were asked, and no information was offered. At least three of the 28 were toxic and I had no idea about the rest. I felt like a ticking time bomb! I had another restless night’s sleep with nightmare after nightmare. I awoke with one goal and snuck out of the room without waking Fred. I wasn’t about to give him any chances to put me off getting PeP as quickly as possible. It didn’t take me any time at all to find a cab to take me to the closest city. He spoke little English and I little Spanish, but he was able to assure me he knew where to take me. As we set out on the winding roads we cobbled together enough conversation for him to let me know he recognized me from the orgy the night before. In fact he assured me I was hosting one of his loads. My cock stirred with this revelation. He apologized that the air conditioning wasn’t working in his cab and wondered if I minded if he took off his shirt. Why would I mind, I didn’t say anything, just removed mine. Unlike most Mexican cab drivers, it was clear from his bare shoulders this guy worked out. Noticing his strong neck and handsome face it dawned on me just how hot and sexy a man I had lucked upon. “You like naked beach; you be naked in my cab.” His broken English. I slipped out of my commando shorts feeling very naughty and enjoying the breeze all over. He was smiling deeply and stealing glimpses whenever he could. He rubbed his chest as he said; “Love you hairy!” And then he asked; "I fuck you again?” By now I was fondling a raging boner. He took that as a yes and we were soon driving down an abandoned side road into the dry jungle.

Part 3 - more breeders She came around behind me and placed her engorged cock in my crack. "Wow. Your fuckhole is cummy." She placed the head of her cock at the entrance and slowly pushed in. "Wow. He dumped a huge, hot load in there." I heard squishy sounds as she slowly fucked me. "Gotta work his potent load in there and make sure they mix with mine." Her phone buzzed as she slowly fucked me. "Ah good. The next breeder is here." She pulled out and came back around in front of me. "Clean my cock and taste his load." I eagerly opened my mouth and she stuck her cock in. I enjoyed the mixture of cum and my ass on her cock. I felt something being pulled over my head. "We are going to put the hood on again. I want to film this one." Once she had the hood over my eyes, she pulled her cock from my mouth. "Fix the hood so that it is comfortable." I reached up and adjusted the hood until if was comfortable and I could see properly. "All set, Mistress." "Now for the twist, slut." She put something over the eye holes and snapped it in place. I couldn't see at all. "This will be completely anonymous for you. You won't see the breeder until we watch the video back again." There was a knock at the door and she climbed off the bed. I remained in position. I heard the door open and close. "Welcome Sir. Glad you could swing by. As you can see, he is in position and ready for you. He has multiple loads in him already." His voice was raspy. "Good. You said he was negative and not on meds, right?" "Yes Sir. He was negative when he arrived but he has multiple poz loads in him now." "Good. I love breeding negative sluts. You're going to film this, right?" "Yes Sir." "Good. Make sure I get a copy so I can add to my collection since I am adding him to my collection of former bugchasers." Again, I heard the sound of clothes hitting the floor followed by the unmistakable sound of a cock being sucked. "Good girl. Make sure you suck those balls too. Good girl. Work further back and rim me. MMMMMMM. I've missed that amazing mouth and tongue." The sounds of licking and sucking continued for several minutes and then suddenly stopped. I felt the bed move as he climbed behind me. "You ready to start filming?" "Yes Sir. Ready to start." "OK. Let's begin. Here we are again. I am about to breed another negative bugchaser with my deathstick. He's got multiple poz loads in him already but we need to make sure it takes. Are you ready for my deathstick, you bugchasing slut?" I hesitated for a second and then responded. "Yes Sir. Thank you, Sir. Please fuck me with your poz deathstick." "Good boy" He slapped my ass and stuck the head of his cock at the entrance of my fuckhole. "This is your last chance bugchaser. Once it goes in, there is no turning back. I do not pull out. You sure?" "Yes Sir. Please poz me." "You got it, slut." He grabbed my hips firmly and pushed the entire length of his cock into me in one firm push. It was much thicker and longer than anyone that had fucked me so far. It hurt but in a good way. I grunted and a bottle of poppers was pushed under my left nostril. I inhaled, held it for a second and exhaled. The bottle was put under my right nostril. I inhaled, held for a moment and exhaled. He pulled back a bit and immediately pushed back in hard. I felt every inch of his cock as he fucked me. It hurt but I tried to focus on being a good slut for him. The poppers were alternated between my two nostrils. I inhaled deeply in each nostril and held each time. The more that I focused on inhaling, the less that I felt the pain from being fucked. "Yeah slut. Keep inhaling those poppers. I love breeding a poppered up slut." His voice snapped me back to reality and I started to feel the thickness of his cock again. I also became aware of his balls slapping against my balls. It was uncomfortable but felt good at the same time. The speed of his fucking started to increase and his grip on my hips became firmer. "Here it comes slut. Time to change your status." "POZ me SIR!" He slammed into me hard. I felt spurt after spurt hit my prostate. I thought he would pull out but he didn't. He started to fuck me again. "I can come twice in a row. Helps to make sure it takes." He started with long, slow strokes. The squishy sounds coming from my ass were all that I could focus on. I had never heard noises like that coming from my ass before. "Such a sloppy poz cumdump. I love it." I lost track of time as he continued his long, slow fucking. I could feel his sweat dripping on my body as his relentless fucking continued. He started to increase the speed and intensity along with gripping me harder. "Gotta drive this load deep." He gripped my hips hard, grunted and slammed into me. "arrrggggh." After several minutes, he slowly pulled out and I immediately felt the buttplug get pushed into my well-used fuckhole. He climbed off the bed. "Thanks sluts. I will want to tap both of those asses this week. Keep me posted." She responded, "Yes Sir." I heard him get dressed and the door open. "Great. Thanks again. Have fun." The door closed as he left. She removed my hood and pulled my face up so that I was looking into her face. "You did well slut. You have a couple of minutes to recover before the next breeder arrives." I laid on my stomach and tried to rest. My hole was sore and sloppy at the same time. I had never had some many loads in me at the same time. I had begun to let my mind wander when I felt her remove the buttplug. "Your next breeder is here. Stay on your stomach just like that. He will fuck you that way - as just a hole." "Yes Mistress." She turned down the lights until it was almost dark in the room. There was a knock on the door and I heard her let someone in. "Good evening, Sir. He is laying face down on the bed. When you are ready, I will lead you over to him." "Thanks. I love fucking useless pieces of meat." His voice was deep. "He has a bunch of loads in him already." "Yummy. Sloppy hole too? Love it. I'm really going to drive those loads deep. Does he like it soft or rough?" "He will take it however you prefer, Sir." "Got it. Rough it is." I felt him climb on the bed and move on top of me. I spread my legs and he pushed in between. He put his hands on my lower back and moved closer. I felt his cock in my crack. He grabbed his cock and put it at the entrance of my used fuckhole. He pushed the head inside. It was thicker than any cock that had fucked me so far. He held just the tip in me. I thought this meant he would be gentle. I was wrong. He pushed hard and drove the entire length of his cock deep inside me. Not only was the cock thick but it was long. It hurt. He paused for a moment and then started to fuck - hard. I breathed and tried to relax. I heard her whisper in my ear. "I know this hurts, my obedient slut. You are doing so well and making me so happy. Just focus on how much you are pleasing me by servicing his cock the way he wants." The assault on my ass continued. It continued to hurt but there was also intense pleasure as he continued to hit my prostate with his very long, thick cock. It felt like I might cum so I whispered to her. "It feels like I might cum, Mistress." "Good slut. You can cum from being fucked." The pain and pleasure was overwhelming me. The feeling to cum continued to grow until I couldn't contain it any longer. "uhhhh uhhhh uhhhhh" As I came my ass gripped his cock harder. "Oh yeah, fuckmeat. You ARE enjoying my cock. Here comes your reward." He slammed in hard and I felt his cock get even thicker. I felt every spurt of his cum hit deep inside me. Spurt. Spurt. Spurt. Spurt. Spurt. Spurt. Spurt. He held his cock there for a minute and then slowly withdrew. I laid there as he climbed off the bed, got dressed, and left. "Good job, slut. You did so well. That's enough for tonight. Get cleaned up and then it's time to sleep. We have a full day tomorrow."

I awoke the next morning with Fred’s stiff naked cock pushing at my hole. I barked as I scrambled away; "What the fuck man! What do you think you are doing?" I was pissed and frightened, I'd slept restlessly and had numerous nightmares about getting sick. "Cool off bud. I'm just continuing the fun from last night." He didn't have a hint of regret or concern in his voice. "You fucking bastered! First you silenced me and lied that I take cock raw. Then you bred me with your toxic cum. What the fuck is wrong with you?" Fred now had a hint of irritation; "What’s wrong with me? What's wrong with you? You had plenty of chances to stop things and you didn't. You knew the bar tender was poz and toxic and you told him to 'knock you up ', so why are you angry with me?" He had a point. Actually a number of points. "I'm just very frightened, I don’t want to get sick." I wined. "You've got 72 hours from last night to get PeP. Relax ass hole." His tone teased. "Fuck, I don’t know where to go for that here. We better go right after breakfast. " I knew I was being irrational. His voice was firm; "We'll go tomorrow!" It was settled. You know how we all have a friend that attracts every mosquito for miles. I became that guy that day, only instead of mosquitoes I couldn’t stop attacking cock, raw cock. It started at breakfast. Our cute young Mexican waiter was extra flirty. When I came out of the bathroom he was waiting and planted a kiss on my lips. In one motion he pushed me back into the single stall, pulled the door closed, spun me around, dropped my commando shorts, bent me over the toilet and buried his raw cock in my hole. He knew he was on the clock so this was the quickest of pump and dumps. I had no intention of telling Fred but I didn't have to. As I returned to the table he said, "Now aren't you glad you're waiting 'til tomorrow for PEP?" I blushed. Back at my room I stripped, lay my back on the bed, lifted my ankles and presented Fred my lubricated ass. He gave me a fantastic fuck and just as he finished breeding me the maid knocked. We quickly gathered our things and headed to the swimming end of the beach for a salt water rinse and cool down and to soak in some sun on our naked bodies. A handsome gay couple in their thirties lay nearby. Fred kept telling me one of them was ogling me. I just tried to ignore Fred and the young guy. After a bit I noticed the same guy scribble a note before he got up and walked right by Fred and I. He dropped the note in front of my face. "Wait 1 minute. Then follow me to the hotel pool." the note read. He waited at the path up the embankment away from the beach long enough to be sure I saw where he was headed. I was going to ignore the note but Fred was having no part of that. As much to silence Fred as anything I headed off. When I got to the hotel pool the guy was leaning on the bathroom door. He followed me in and pushed me into a shower stall before he spoke. "We've got to be quick, that's my husband on the beach. I saw your performance at the bar last night. Ever since you arrived this morning I've been waiting for the right opportunity to fuck you. Hubby and I always play safe with a third. He'd kill me but I need my raw cock in your ass." I didn't argue. Heart racing I just leaned against the wall and reveled at what a cum slut I’d become in one evening. He took a little longer than the waiter, but not much. It wasn't even 11 a.m. and I returned to Fred and my towel with three loads in my ass. My plan was to keep silent but the twinkle in Fred’s eyes told me I had no secrets. Fred jumped at the invitation from the gay couple for us to join them for lunch. I've never felt so awkward in my life knowing I was hosting a load from the one partner in my gut. The cheated on partner decided to invite us back to their room for a foursome. Fred and my last breeder jumped at the chance. I decided since it would be safe play that I could manage. Daisy wheel sucking ensued and everyone seemed to be getting on famously. Fred decided to tell the couple that I love to get fucked. The cheated on husband retrieved condoms and lube. His partner suited up and aimed for my hole. Fred distracted the cheated on husband. I felt my hole being breached, but was sure there was no rubber. I looked back and the removed sheath was stuffed into my mouth. Fred kept the cheated partner busy as his partner raw fucked and dumped a second load into me. Fred was next to fuck me and also managed to stealth breed me with the cheating partner distracting his husband. Finally the desieved partners sheathed cock was ravaging my hole. I'd been fucked lots of times with protection but hadn't been able to compare it with skin on skin fucks. This was so uncomfortable compared to earlier this day and my first bb fucks of the night before. I was just about ready to beg he take it off when the feeling changed. The condom had broken, but I didn't say anything. This top also painted my guts and was mortified that he hadn't noticed the broken condom. It was only as Fred and I walked away from their place that Fred told me he had managed to switch their lube out for his Vaseline. Further, while I was receiving my third stealth load of the afternoon Fred was knocking up the cheating partner who hadn't asked any questions when he saw a chance to mount Fred’s raw cock without detection from his occupied hubby.

My body tensed and I had a moment of panic. Then I felt this warmth spreading through my hole and it felt like I was cleaning out. “ Are you doing what I paid you for?” “ Yup your bitch is getting a fresh load of my chem piss right now” Chem piss….what the fuck was going on?!?! I felt more and more full and this warm feeling was spreading from my hole. I started rocking back on the still hard cock feeling like I wanted more in me. “Clench that hole piglet your stud is about to pull out” I squeezed down on his cock as hard as I could as he pulled out and then slammed a plug into my hole making my breath catch and I fell forward on the bed panting. I heard Mark approaching the bed and flipped me over. Standing next to him was an impressive black daddy his cock still glistening from my ass and cum. “clean up that cock you filthy……or at least soon to be filthy pig” I turned around on the bed on my back my head hanging off as he slid his slick greasy cock in my mouth . As soon as the first taste hit my tongue I don’t know what happened . My cock took over and I just started licking it. Cleaning my cum and his piss off and licking his cock and balls clean. Burying my face in his pubes and sucking the remains of my mystery fuck . Suddenly I felt Mark take my aching cock in his mouth and start sucking me. Something flipped and I went crazy. Pulling the other man closer I buried my face under is balls working my way to his hole. As Mark kept sucking my hand grabbed the man ass and pulled his cheeks apart. Without even check I buried my face in his hole and started licking and sucking. “ Fuck you have a ready to make pig going here. Bitch is already tongue fucking my hole. Yeah sucking that hole bitch taste me good and get that tongue way up in there and I might have something for you” His words didn’t register at all and I was lost in worshipping and sucking and licking his sweaty hole. I felt him relax and felt a warmth spread out on my tongue……..FUCK!!! the guy had loads in his ass and they were stating to leak out. The taste og cum drove me even crazier and I started to shoot my load as more of the cum leaked into my mouth and got swallowed. As soon as I shot I started to come down and leaned away . “ No fucking way bitch keep that shit up and finish your meal, here this should help” Marks jock soaked in poppers was held to my face as I was forced to take more hits. My ass continued to tingle and the poppers went right to my head. My face dove back into the ass and I was ravenous , slurping and licking as more and more cum leaked out of the strangers ass. Distantly I felt Mark fumbling with my cock and balls and a quick tug and I heard a snap. “ Ok thanks he is all set, here’s the 100 I promised you” “ Thanks, hot ass you have here let me know if you need anything or supplies.” With that the guy just left and walked back to Marks room. I lay there panting and trying to catch my breath as my heart raced. Mark meanwhile came around and pick me up making me stand in front of him and looking deep into my eyes. “ Turn around slut” When I turned around I could believe what I say. My face as covered in cume and lube and who knows what, my face and chest were flushed from the poppers , my eyes were big as saucers. But what made me stop was the new pink cock cage that now locked my cock away. “ I hope ya like the color…..I mean pigs are pink. And since he was partying for 3 days that chem piss should be giving you a good high about now but not enough to not let you get back to the conference. Don’t worry……you will come to love it . Now get cleaned up and get back to the presentations you faggot slut”

Once we were at the warehouse we all got undressed in a small office at the front and left our clothes there. Dressed only in our trains, shorts and chains, we made our way into the main room where the four hunky students were talking to Grant while holding beers and smoking cigarettes. They were just in jockstraps and flip-flops, and looked more relaxed than I had expected them to be. “Boys” I said, approaching them, “you ready?” “Fuck yeah” replied Dean, as they all turned to face us. “We’ve been fucking the shit out of each other thinking about this” laughed Finn. “So you’re ready to get pozzed?” Bret asked. “Fucking desperate for it” Jamie said. “Don’t know what you fucking did to us or slipped in our drinks” chuckled Anthony, “but we all want this to happen.” “They just unlocked who you really are, like they did with me” Justin said. “Feels fucking amazing, doesn’t it?” Some of the other men who were taking part began to arrive, all casually dressed and most actually keeping a tank top or T-shirt on. I recognised most of them from other scenes we had done, and knew the students would be in for a fucking awesome night. Grant decided it was time to begin, so he got most of the guys to clear out to the side of the room and remain silent. Once the cameras were rolling, us four brothers each got a student into the missionary gloryholes and strapped in their legs on the outside. We then went round to the back access for the cells and got their wrists into the cuffs in each of them, all being filmed from the cameras installed above and looking down. Grant had said we would release them from the wrist restraints later in the shoot, but he wanted them properly trussed up for the first bit. Before we got on with filming the sex, each of us brothers helped our student smoke a final cigarette and drink some water, and then it was time to begin. We slid into the student we had helped into position, and began to fuck. But we then started swapping round, all having a go with each of them. But as we could feel our first orgasms brewing, we went back to our starting positions while the other men began to walk into the scene. I was with Finn, and as I accelerated he begged for my load from within the cell. I roared as I blew, hearing Kane doing the same to Anthony from the other end of the line of gloryholes. As soon as I pulled back, a tall older guy with biohazards on both shoulders stepped up and rammed his cock into Finn, going straight into a frenetic fuck that I could tell the student was both loving and struggling with. There were soon four of the new arrivals ramming the students, while us brothers stood round one of the bar tables drinking beers, smoking cigarettes and recovering from the first breedings. Grant was OK with whispered conversations in the room, or louder ones between the tops and bottoms at the actual gloryholes, and it was actually pretty great to have quiet chats with the various men in between our turns with the upturned holes. Grant beckoned us brothers over after a while and quietly told us it was time to go and release the students from the wrist cuffs. He said he wanted it all on film, and that we should get the lads to suck our cocks a bit in between them getting a much needed cigarette and drink of water. We did as he asked, going back to our original students to release them, and I had to stop myself from laughing at how completely fucked-out Finn looked lying in there. His body was rocking back and forth despite him being on his back, meaning the guy inside him was really going for it. I released his cuffs, gave him a sip of water, and then lit up two cigarettes and passed one to him. I pulled my hard cock out of my shorts and put it against the side of his head, and he turned to start taking licks and sucks of it in between puffs of his cig. He looked damn hot, and I actually felt a bit jealous at the pounding he was clearly taking from the guy outside. The lads stayed in the cells for several hours, until Grant decided he wanted a final orgy out on the main area with the four of them being bent over and spitroasted. He said he was fine with mixing things up a bit as well, as long as all loads went into the students. That allowed for all of us brothers to enjoy being fucked while we bred the boys again, for a few of the men to try out Gheorghe’s girthy cock, and for Justin and Will to both lean against the wall and get pounded by numerous guys who were building themselves up to breed the lads again. Pavel and Jonas worked between the lads, sucking their cocks as they were gangbanged, with the builders often taking a cock up their hole at the same time while they were down on all fours. I would have loved a load or two, but was happy to just have my hole getting used as it allowed me to get hard again more quickly. By the night’s end, I think the four sets of Ballard balls had been drained dry into those students. We went home exhausted, but knew from Grant’s excitement that this film was going to be big once it was edited and posted. That was going to take time as so many cameras had been used, and he gave us his blessing to now just get on with converting the lads. However, we had come up with another idea by that point, and discussed it with Grant to make sure he was OK with it. He was, and so the following Monday we all got to Bret’s gym just before closing time and then waited outside. Once the last customers were gone, we went in and the owner locked the door behind us. Pretty soon we were in the main workout room, filming on our phones as the owner joined us in fucking the students as the lads lifted weights or used other bits of gym equipment. For instance, at one point Kieron and Kane sat on a couple of exercise bikes, and Dean and Jamie cycled at a fast pace while thrusting their eager holes up and down on the twins’ cocks. Everything we filmed was going to be used for a series of promotional shorts for the main gangbang movie, with the owner only wanting all the raw footage for himself to jerk off over in private as his payment for using the gym. Over the course of a couple of days the following week, all four of the students came down with the fuck flu. We all dropped in at different times to help Zac and Shane to care for them, usually taking the opportunity to fuck a load or two more into the converting lads, and then when they had recovered they all got to fuck their first poz loads into a Ballard. I took Dean’s, and he proved that he was just as good a top as he was a cumdump bottom. Zac and Shane were even more deeply into each other and only really interested in the occasional bit of fun with us or the other housemates outside of their own relationship, but the four newly-pozzed guys had their sights set on what sounded like a conquest of the whole campus before they graduated. We all laughed at their plans, assuming it was just fantasy, but a few months later the local press was covering a spike in infection rates at the university that had caused the administrators to roll out a new campaign and draft in a load of counsellors and sexual health medics to try to promote condoms and use of prep. What made me laugh the most was the casual mention in one paper of “amongst staff and students”, where others had only covered the student population. “What can I say?” Jamie said to me when I called him about it. “There’s some fucking hot lecturers there.” But before all that broke in the press, things moved on significantly for the Ballards. Dad was released from the centre, and events unfolded in a way I had never predicted…

Public BJ to Public Pozing My good friend Fred has been poz for over a decade. He’s been very fortunate and never needed to go on meds. Even if he had needed them, I’m not sure he would have. He loves passing on his ‘GIFT’. Mostly he finds willing ‘receivers’, some who even beg. Don’t get me wrong I love my friend; but, I wouldn’t put the odd stealth pozing past him. He’s got about a dozen confirmed notches on his seroconversions belt. And he’s very proud of these stats! He brags about them and more than hints that he could probably add at least a half dozen. We’ve never had sex. He’s tried many times, even gotten me very drunk in hopes I would let down my safe sex guard. But it has never worked. I’ve asked him outright In our sober moments if he would even take a moment to hesitate to poz me if I gave him a chance. “Not for one second.” was his adamant reply. Thus my commitment to not even perform oral on his beautiful big cock. Oh yes, I’d seen it while at nude beaches. I’d even seen it hard and in the action of raw fucking and breeding a willing ‘receiver’ on a gay club dance floor. I love giving oral to a beautiful big cock but there was no way I’d take this chance with Fred. This story is about a vacation in Mexico where I let down my guard. Big mistake. I love this beach village with Mexico’s only official clothing optional beach and go for a month each winter. Fred has heard me rave about the place and its notorious gay orgies after sunset. Being a card-carrying safe sex proponent I’d only heard of these. I had never even gone to witness the debauchery. Fred invited himself to join me for a week in the middle of my stay. On the first night of his visit we got caught up on each other’s lives over a fantastic meal at one of the villages excellent restaurants. Fred was exhausted with jet lag, so it was off to my room making an early night of it. He propositioned me to share his bed but as we both sleep in the nude I politely declined. On the second night Fred insisted we check out one of the gay bars in town. I’d heard they had added a dark room and made the mistake of telling Fred. The bar was quite crowded by the time we got there. We had to push our way through a cluster of guys masturbating and sucking on each other to get to the bar. Drinks in hand we found a couple seats to watch this group of hunky guys play. Fred wanted to join in and I encouraged him, but he declined in favour of checking out the dark room. This room had been roped off for the night and a bar staff person rudely made sure we understand it was off limits. By now our seats had been occupied so we stood with the crowd watching the blatant display of public sex. Fred kept pestering me that he wanted to join in. I encouraged him to do so. He complained he just wanted ‘someone’ (glaring at me) to give him a public blow job. I pushed back through to the bar and got us stronger drinks. As I sipped mine watching the sexual antics Fred gulped his down and was soon back from the bar with refills for us both. I teased him that I’d never fallen for this trick in the past, what made him think tonight would be different? He grinned, “You can’t blame a guy for trying. Come on, just a public BJ, you don’t even have to suck me off.” After yet another round he never let up. I was now tipsy and the sexual energy in the bar just kept ramping up. Fred’s hand moved to my crotch, and he commented that I was clearly excited. I reached inside his shorts and found his member fully hard and ready for action. He took this as permission, dropped his shorts, and man handled me down to have his monster in front of my lips. Thinking I could just tease him and put an end to his complaining I kissed the precum from the tip of his cock. He decided it was "game on', took hold of my head with his right hand and angled his cock deep into my throat with his other hand. He was soon face fucking me with abandon. I tried fighting him off, but not for long. I love cock sucking and soon decided to let my exhibitionist shadow self come out in this public setting. I went to work on his poz stick like a greedy four-year-old on his first popsicle. I decided I was going to bring him over the edge with my mouth no matter what. I knew he was determined to get his toxic load into me and add me to his belt notches. In accordance with harm reduction, I would at least control that it go down my throat. I worked and worked and worked his cock using every trick in my oral repertoire but he wasn’t cumming. I was getting close to giving up when someone behind me exposed my ass by pulling down my shorts. ‘Damn”, I though ‘I shouldn’t have come here commando.’ Soon a stranger’s lips were at my hole, and I was having to good a time to worry about getting Fred off. I was lost in anal pleasure and the vigor of the face fuck had me reveling in being sexually used in such a public place. I didn’t notice the guy behind me had stood until I felt him lean over my back. Chills went through my spine as he spoke into me ear. “I want to fuck your gorgeous ass bro, but I didn’t bring a condom.” Fred overheard this, using both hands he pushed my head firmly down onto his cock and spoke for me. “He never uses them, fuck him raw,” “But I’m not a great top, if I do that I’ll probably unload just pushing in.” The stranger confessed. Fred; “oh yeah! Fuckin breed him, he’ll love it!!!!” I couldn’t protest, my mouth was full, and Fred's grip was immense. I could feel the strangers wet warm release as he plunged deep into my ass. Chills again shot through my spine as he once more spoke into my ear. “Fuckin great bro, thanks!” As soon as he pulled out another stranger’s cock was sliding into my now well lubricated hole. Resigned to my fate I doubled my oral efforts to be sure Fred’s toxic load was released deep into my throat. Fred noticed the change and released the pressure on the back of my head. It occurred to me this was my chance to flee but the spit roast was just too enjoyable. Ten minutes of both my holes being pounded gave me lots of opportunities to keep this from going further but I was also enjoying being centre stage of a very admiring crowd. With no warning the second stranger blasted his load into my vulnerable hole. He collapsed onto my back and as he regained his breath rational reason tried to regain control of my brain. But when I saw a third stranger tapping the second spent top, I nodded my assent. I even removed Fred’s cock from my mouth to proclaim, “My ass is all yours, give me your raw cock.” Five minutes later I could tell this top was getting close. Emptying my mouth once again and turning my head I was surprised to hear these words come out of my mouth; “Don’t stop, don’t pull out.” He was already blasting away. Fred’s voice was next speaking to my third breeding stranger; “Come switch places with me, he’ll clean the cum off your cock.”

The minimum age to visit saunas is 18 so I had to wait until then before I could get in. I was already sexually very experienced. I was a bit nervous on my first time but really just fucking horny. It was a Dads & Lads night at the sauna. It was mostly Dads and I was about the only lad there - I bet I was the youngest, I walked around naked, showing off and being a kid I was getting lots of attention. I went into one of the playrooms and got down over a bench. I soon felt several hands on my body, feeling me up, groping my balls, spreading my ass cheeks, fingering my hole. Very quickly I had a cock in my ass and another in my mouth. I was loving it. The man fucking my mouth pulled out without cumming. I begged him to cum. He told me I was gunna get his load but later and in my ass. There was easily a dozen older men around me using my mouth and ass. They railed me for about an hour before I felt the first load in my hole. Then they shot their loads in me - most up my ass but some of them came in my mouth. I was covered in their sweat and sperm. I sat down on a bench to take a rest. Another man came and stood in front of me, fully hard and pulled me on to his cock. I sucked him and swallowed his load. After him another man fucked my mouth but said he wanted to seed my ass and he led me back to the bench where another group of men fucked me. I lost count of the number of cocks I took in my ass and mouth and the number of loads shot up my ass or in my mouth.

@nymidtowneast Who knows what might happen? 😉 @BergenGuy Definitely 😉 @kitpig I tried to make this one that some people could really relate to. Life stuff is slowly starting to calm down, so hopefully I can get back to writing more. @LiamHudsonXXX Glad you enjoyed it! As I said previously on this post, I am slowly getting back to normal with the crazy life stuff. Hopefully will be getting the delayed Bareback Chronicles update out soon, and my new collab story with @leatherpunk16 is going strong over in its thread, so please go check it out. Otherwise, another non sexy time chapter before we get back into the groove of things. --------------------- Lesson 14: The Science of Compassion A few hours later, a soft knock on my door woke me up, my face feeling puffy as I rolled over and looking and feeling dejected at the door. “Go away…” I said, barely able to muster the response, knowing it would be yet another person I had no wish to talk to. I buried my face in the pillow “Riley, come on… just let me in,” I could hear as the door slightly opened a crack and Ryan’s voice said, filled with concern. “What, here to rub some more salt in the wounds,” I said, not even having enough energy to care, “Have to get your punches in too after Jen?” “Bro… please… just… can we talk?” Ryan said, an almost sadness in his voice as he spoke, “I just want to talk is all.” “About what…” I said, burning my face in my pillow, my face burning as I spoke, “The fact your brother is a boring, ugly fag? Or is it going to be about how much of a disappointment I am, or how I ruin everything. I got enough of that today.” I could hear as the door opened and then softly clicked shut. I felt as the edge of my bed sunk, Ryan now taking a seat in the dark room. “Riley… come on… I could never think that about you,” Ryan said, laying down beside me on his back and nudging me to move over to give him more room, “Scoot, or I’ll fall off the bed.” Slowly, I shuffled slightly, facing the window to the side of my bed, turning my head and staring at the dark sky outside. We laid there in silence, the faint sound of crickets barely penetrating the glass of the window. “How mad are mom and dad?” I said finally, “Since I ruined their perfect dinner for their perfect daughter, and her perfect little life…” “Riley… they are definitely mad, but not at you,” Ryan said, nudging me slightly with his knee, “I… I truly don’t think I’ve ever seen Dad so quiet and so angry. Especially to Jen.” “Sure… probably mad the cat is out of the bag and they finally know how fucked up their youngest kid is,” I said, sniffling slightly, “Did you come here to warn me to pack my bags? I guess they finally get a guest room to have friends over in finally.” “Dude… just stop…. Please…” he said, sadness filling his voice, “Yes, Mom and Dad aren’t what I’d call happy to have found out the way they did, but I’ve never seen Dad talk to Jen like that before.” “Right, sure…” I said, trying to imagine my parents being upset at Jen, unable to even comprehend the idea, “Mom was defending Jen, and the look Dad gave me when he heard what she said was enough.” “Riley, he threatened to cancel the wedding,” Ryan said, sitting up and looking at me, his hand on my shoulder, “Like seriously said she didn’t deserve to have one if that’s how she felt about you. Dad was fucking scary when he said it.” I sat in silence, contemplating what Ryan had said. “I mean, I got an earful from him too, mostly for not sticking up for you,” he continued, flopping back on the bed, “Seriously threatened to call my boss and tell him to fire me on the spot.” I rolled over and stared at Ryan, shocked at the revelation. “I mean, I deserve it,” Ryan said, running his hand through his hair, “I should have stopped her. Nobody should be thrown under the bus and outed like that. Amy and I talked after, and she told me that was actually pretty mild for Jen compared to how she was with you in high school.” I could only blink and stare at the ceiling, unsure what to say. “Was she seriously that awful to you growing up?” he asked, looking over at me, a deep frown on his face, “What am I saying… she was probably even worse than I can even imagine. Just… Why didn’t you say something? I’d have never let it go on if I knew.” “You were busy being the perfect son,” I said, sighing and wiping my nose, “Everyone liked you. Everyone even liked Jen. Me… I was the awkward one. The worst part was she was right on everything she said back then. Besides, you were too busy to do anything to help.” “Riley, that’s not fair,” Ryan said, hugging himself slightly at my words, “I would have shut her down if I knew, man.” “It’s not a dig at you, honest,” I said, laying back and staring at the ceiling deciding to continue, “You were the football player. The popular one. Top of the class. In all the clubs and at all the parties. Same with Jen. Me… I was the weird one. Scrawny. Quiet. Average at best. Only a few friends. We weren’t even in the same galaxy, much less the same orbit.” Ryan stared at me as I spoke, silently contemplating what I was saying. “You…. you have no idea what it's like being in either of your shadows,” I said, sighing dejectedly, “I mean, I know mom and dad probably see me as a failure compared to either of you. It’s all they talk about. How proud they are of you and Jen. And I don't blame them really. I’m average at best. Everyone is always saying I’m the dollar store brand version of you. I try, but… I don’t think I’ll ever live up to anyone’s expectations. And now… I’m even worse in everyone’s eyes. Like Jen said, the dirty, boring fag.” Silently, Ryan reached over, pulling me into a hard hug. “I am so sorry I ever made you feel like that,” Ryan said quietly, “I… Just… Nobody should ever feel like that… You are a great brother, and I love you, no matter what.” Numb, I laid there, unsure what to do or say. Eventually, I relaxed, surprised at the change in my brother’s actions. Just a day ago, he’d been worried about me ruining things for him, likely seeing me as the failure… and now, he was actually hugging me and apologizing. It felt strange, but also somewhat nice. “Come on, come downstairs and get some fresh air,” he said, releasing me from the hug sitting up. Nodding, I got up, feeling surprisingly empty in a good way. Walking down the stairs, the sound of my sister’s drunken snores emanate from her room. “I really can’t believe she can sleep after all she did tonight,” he muttered, glaring at the door, “Dad should cancel her wedding after tonight.” “It’s ok,” I said quietly, feeling awkward at hearing Ryan’s words, “Mom was right. She was just drunk… probably won’t even remember what she did tomorrow. I should just get over it.” “No, it really isn’t ok, and I promise, she is going to fucking remember it,” Ryan said, his voice taking a darker edge, “Come on, I got someone you need to talk to.” Silently, we walked down the stairs, making our way through the dark and silent house, stepping onto the back porch. Sitting there in the calm of the night was Marcus, smoking a cigarette angrily as he looked at his phone. “How’s he doing,” Marcus said, not looking up. “Ask him yourself,” Ryan said, plopping down beside him, grabbing the pack of cigarettes, pulling one out and lighting it, taking a deep inhale. I felt slightly shocked at the scene, not knowing my brother smoked. “Hey Riley, doing ok?” Marcus said, giving me a half smile, a look of pity on his face. “I’m fine…” I said silently, sitting down next to Marcus, pulling my knees up to my chest and looking out into the yard. “He’s not,” Ryan said, looking at Marcus. “Ryan ever tell you how we met?” Marcus said, looking at me before offering the pack to me. I pulled one out and took the lighter from him, lighting up the cigarette, before realizing what I was doing. “Huh… didn’t know you smoked,” Ryan said, giving a slight laugh before looking away, “Just don’t tell mom or dad. Or they’ll likely blame me. Or do, if you want. Would help make me a bit less perfect in their eyes.” “Heh… worse, your sister will probably blame me,” Marcus said, laughing lightly, “Anyways, Ryan, you want the honors or should I?” “Go ahead,” Ryan said, taking a deep drag before exhaling out the smoke. “DId you know Ryan and I were in the same frat?” he said, taking a drag himself and exhaling as he spoke, “He was actually one of my initiates. Not to brag, but I was the chapter president. Anyways, after he made it through, I picked him as chair of social events for us.” I stared in silence, listening as I too smoked, surprised at the bit of information I was getting. “Anyways, he made a suggestion for us to work with the university gay straight alliance. A few years back, our frat almost got shut down for a bad hazing incident, barely missed hitting the national news as a gay bashing. Before either of our times, but still, massive black eye on our chapter. I signed on to Ryan’s idea instantly. Was one of the best things we’ve ever done.” “Did you know Marcus had a gay cousin who lived with his family when he got kicked out of the house?” Ryan asked, leaning back and looking at me. I shook my head no. “Yeah, Ian got it rough from his dad. Showed up on our doorstep, the shit beat out of him shivering and half starved. My parents have always been super liberal, same with me. My dad was the one who ended up getting him put in jail. Ian…. He was like a little brother to me. He died about two years ago in a car accident,” Marcus said, looking off into the woods behind the house as he spoke, “It was right before I started dating your sister. Fucking wrecked me so bad. I’ve told Jen about it so many times. And I… I can’t believe how awful she acted tonight, even knowing that. I can’t stop thinking about it.” “Sorry…” I said quietly, looking down. “Stop, you have absolutely nothing to apologize for,” Marcus said, reaching around and pulling me in a hug, “She and I are going to be having a really long talk tomorrow, even with the hangover. I talked with Amy too.. She wanted me to tell you how sorry she was for everything. Told her she’s the one who has to do that. And… Jen…. Jen had no business outing you like that. I don’t know man… this wedding… it's bringing out a side of her I really don’t like. And after this… I really don’t know where that leaves our relationship.” “It’s ok,” I said, looking down, “That’s…. Just how she is.” “I really fucking hope not,” he said, letting go of me, “The wedding is off if she can’t figure out how to make it up to you. I can’t help but worry what will happen if we have kids and she treats them like she treats you. If one of our kids is gay… is she going to treat them like that? Fucking laugh and enjoy being cruel to them?” “Oh…” I said, looking down again, unsure how to respond. “Just… I think I speak for both your brother and myself when I say you can talk to us about anything,” Marcus said, looking over at my brother who nodded in agreement as he spoke, “No judgement, no shaming. Jen is going to be on notice, same for her loser friend Amanda.” I quietly nodded, digesting everything. “Well, I have some thinking to do before I go to bed. Mind if I crash in your room, Ryan?” Marcus asked, tossing the spent butt in the grass, blowing out the smoke, “You and I have to talk about some things regarding your sister.” “Sure man, I’ll walk up there with you,” Ryan said, doing the same. Getting up, Ryan gave my shoulder an encouraging squeeze, before sliding open the back door and following Marcus, quickly shutting the door behind him. I sat in silence for a few minutes, smoking as my mind replayed the events of the night. I finally grabbed my phone, before typing out “I miss you guys. Had a really bad night tonight. When are you coming back?” to Greg and MIke, before going inside the house myself and going to bed.

The video had been running for close to 10 minutes, yet I could not sustain a boner. Hayden was getting his ass eaten by the 2nd guy. Even with Terry’s hand rubbing the side of my arms, my crotch was soft like a bag of sand. I’m told that this was expected, especially if I wasn’t used to the substance I had smoked which I discovered is called T for Tina. Personally, I’d refer to it as Terry instead. I was envious of Hayden’s body. His figure was that of a fraternity boy I would’ve stared during lectures with lust and thirst. There were some frat boys back then who I would hook up with, regardless if they were top or bottom. As I watched Hayden’s hole squirting out the cum of the 4th or 5th guy who had plowed him, my mind raced to the previous times I had a jockish frat boy like him under me. Back in college, I had been texting the president of one of the fraternities that was known to throw parties but not too excessive given that a quarter of their members were on football scholarships. He had a body which proved his linebacker status on the field. The president and I had been meeting discreetly with either one of us blowing each other, nothing more. One day, he asked if he could fuck my hole. It was one of those post semester parties and we were already drunk. I told him only if I could do it too. He didn’t hesitate too long. There was no need for him to even ask in the first place since I didn’t notice he came when he was inside me. His girth barely went deep. My cock was bigger than his. When it was my turn, I gave him a rimjob that caused him to moan in a higher pitch than his regular voice. With only my spit, I fingered him with a twist and turn, going in deeper than his cock had been in me. After I pushed the tip of my cock into his hole, he started to screech and I had to cover his mouth, telling him to be quiet or else the whole house is going to see the star athlete getting rammed by a god damn independent. It was obvious that he was taking a cock up his ass for the first time. It took ages for his hole to take my entire 6 inch but when I started to thrust, he learnt to accommodate. It was one of the tightest holes I’ve had. My cock popped out a few times while I fucked him mercilessly. The same moans echoed in a rhythm, begging me to keep going. I came after 10 minutes, filling him up without a drop. The president came back for more after that night. He had fucked me once whereas I never kept score. A reliable booty call despite his schedule. I rarely went to his games. It wasn’t out of spite or wishing that we could’ve had something, more so that I wouldn’t be able to keep myself still or hide my boner when I see him running on the field with the outline of his jockstrap framing his ass. The last game I went, I told him to not change after the match. He showed up at my place later that night and left with 3 of my loads in his hole. He had come hands free when I asked him what his girlfriend would say if she knew that he likes to take cocks up the ass. The contractions from his hole onto my cock led me to drop the final load in him. We never kept contact after graduating, but I’ll never forget that ass of his. I refocused back on the screen to see Hayden taking up another cock on his back. I stand corrected, his body was leagues ahead of that frat president. He was quieter, panting with more purpose when the guy over him started to pile drive. Terry was already ahead of me before I could utter my thoughts. “Hayden here was the captain of the lacrosse team at this liberal arts college a couple of towns over. Was in a little frat too. Everyone called him captain there. With us he’s just our bitch boy.” I see it as a rule of thumb, though oftentimes, the ones who lead the pack, whether it’s a sports team or a fraternity or any of that alpha-related manosphere, are most likely the ones that do so as a need to compensate for their repressed desire. The desire of wanting a cock up their ass is a struggle they constantly face and forced to contain. Most would spend their 20s fantasizing, secretly looking up gay porn to wank with guilt after coming. They belittle weaker ones within their cohort to assert supremacy while masking insecurity but the moment a cock enters their hole, there’s no turning back. The longer these guys contain, the more feral they would become. Terry agreed with me, concluding that there’s not much difference between Hayden and that Frat President in a sense. He then asked me if I was enjoying the night so far. It was almost 1 AM. I said yes, even if I couldn’t jerk my cock off. Terry laughs, advising me to take it easy. I gulped, staring at Terry. I was ready to call out his bluff but his expression didn’t change. He opens his robe slowly to expose his body in its bare and natural form. It was leaner with more tattoos than I remembered. I could trace his thick veins exposing throughout his limbs and his thick 8 inch cock carried a pierced stud. Never in my life did I expect to find myself in this situation. He held my head again, turning it to have my lips meet his. I pushed my tongue into his and his into mine. A long embrace where he would pinch my nipples and caress my back. He stopped to sit up on the head of the couch, spreading his legs open. “You want a taste?” It was hard and veiny like the rest of his body. Thicker than mine with a slight curve. Surprisingly, I swallowed without struggling, unfazed by the piercing passing through my throat. I choked a few times forcing me to drool. My eyes stung and I looked up to see Terry who kept saying good job kiddo. He finally pulled his cock out of me and said that tonight was a teaser. Tomorrow is the full show. He left immediately after. It was close to 3. “I’m going to bed. You can watch and learn or practice in your room.” I didn’t linger on the sofa long enough to see what was coming next. Terry had switched off the lights, leaving the screen as the only glow in the room. The video of Hayden was coming to an end with Terry applauding. He declared 12 loads with not a single stain on the sheets. He pushed a finger into Hayden’s hole, claiming how warm the cum was before he let Hayden lap it up like it would quench his thirst. I made my way to my room to try and get some rest but it was impossible. I tried to read some books and go through the magazines but it was futile. What did Terry mean by practicing in my room? I looked under the bed, opened the cabinet, checked the containers on the shelves before it hit me. The wardrobe. I flung both doors open. There was a drawer below. In it were toys and lube of different kinds. I tried one, then two and the next thing I knew I was on the 5th which I couldn’t take. I hadn’t been stretched in a while. By then I also realized that I heard noises coming from outside. It was 7 AM. I kept going, hoping to fit in the sixth. I was on the bed, pushing and pulling it out, practicing my hole to grip and suck it in. Eventually I got hard after, jerking my cock with my right hand while my left was sliding the dildo. It didn’t take long. The climax was intense. I’m not one to moan but my legs were shaking when my cum shot up to my chest, some even going as far to my neck. I let out a huge exhale after with a few beads of sweat falling from my forehead. Finally, I was tired and read to doze off. I adjusted the pillow, turning my head to the other side of room and saw that the door was ajar again.

I went to my first horse market styled sex party yesterday and it wasn't that bad. Due to the extreme heat it was pushed back later and ran short but at least I got blind fucked though I only hung around for about 2 hours at the event and ended up cruising the tower maze for a while. Ended up busting at a gloryhole. Drove almost 3 hours in the hot Georgia heat to check out this event being hosted in Augusta, GA at a gay hotel. I asked a week ago what sex furniture do you prefer to get fucked on and many said the sling. I didn't get to use a sling. I did however got to top some bottoms on them and I see why slings are more preferred. The event only had slings, tables and a few box stands for mounting. They had more bottoms than tops and volunteers there which I figured at $175/ticket for bottoms the event made good profits but they probably had a lot of no shows due to extreme temps. The event got pushed back an hour. All the bottoms were blindfolded and assumed a mounting position as tops went around plugging holes. I had poppers on me but I accidentally knocked mine over slipping on the table. Even with the sun down it was still a sweaty party. By the time I called it quits as a bottom and joined in on the fucking half the tops and bottoms were gone. I figured there had to be about 50+ guys at the event. The two story maze felt like a smaller version of the Atlanta sex club with less lighting and smaller spaces. before the event I did get ass and throat fucked on a suspended table. Would I go again? Probably. If it were at a cooler time. All in all I had a good time.

The silence that followed after I had finished speaking felt like it might last forever, and after watching Dad for a reaction I began nervously looking around at my brothers. Kane and Kieron were both just staring down at the floor, but Bret caught my eye and gave me a small smile and a nod to tell me I had done well. He had his hands resting on his lap and was tapping his thumbs together, showing me how nervous he was really. “Ed” the therapist said, “would you like to go to the Reflection Room?” She had told us they had a room at the centre that some of the patients made use of to think or meditate, and that Dad had found helpful after his initial resistance to the idea. “No” he said, staring at the floor, “I’m OK.” He then looked up at me and stared, before turning to Bret and doing the same. His gaze then fell on each of the twins, who didn’t look up themselves but they still began shifting around in their chairs as though they knew he was staring at them. Finally Dad turned back to me. “Luke” he said, taking a deep breath, “thank you. I know that took a lot of courage.” I could see the therapist nod a little bit while looking at my father, and realised he was probably using lines that he had learned, particularly as he didn’t sound like himself. “That is a lot to take in” he said. “A fuck lot to take in.” “I know” I said. “I’m sorry.” “It’s OK” he said. “I, er, guess this explains all the silver. Still thought you was all dealing.” “We don’t do any drugs Dad” Bret said. “I promise.” “I believe you son” he said. “The other thing I couldn’t fucking get my head around was how you boys all suddenly stopped being such cunts to each other, and now I know that too.” “We were all just trying to hide who we were from everyone” Bret said. “From ourselves too” Kane quietly added. “I know that son” he said to K. “You know I get it.” I saw Kane’s eyes get a bit wet, and Kieron decided to ignore our earlier decision to minimise physical contact or affection in front of Dad until we knew how he was going to respond to what we had to say to him. Kieron shuffled his chair closer to Kane’s, and put his arm round his twin’s shoulders. Dad just stared at them as Kieron leaned over and whispered something in Kane’s ear, and Kane nodded before looking up at Dad. “You really do love each other, don’t you?” Dad said to them. “Yes” Kieron responded, tears forming in his eyes now too. “We do.” Dad turned to me, and then looked at Bret. “And you two?” “Dad” Bret said, before taking a deep breath. “I know it’s fucking weird, or even sick, but Luke is everything to me. I mean fucking everything. When the army kicked me out I was so fucking angry and ashamed and sad or whatever. And at home I only felt fucking worse because I couldn’t handle how he was making me feel. It’s hard to explain…” He trailed off, and we sat there in silence again as a group. “Bret” the therapist said, “I think it is important that you speak your truth here today. Can I suggest you close your eyes and just imagine you’re talking to me.” After Bret nodded I leaned over and took his hand, and he closed his eyes and lifted his head so he was sitting up straight. He then started to talk, revealing things he’d never even told me before. He had come home feeling angry, ashamed, bitter, betrayed, but most of all he was scared. But the minute he saw me for the first time in ages, he had also got rattled because of how adult I had started looking, how my muscles had grown, and how confident I had become. He had never seen or thought of any of us as anything but his younger brothers, focusing his lust and frustrated desires on Justin, some of the other sporty guys at school, and even some of the teachers. But despite how much of a bully and a cunt he could be to me, he also felt really protective and would have punched out anyone from outside the family who messed with me. When he saw me again after such a long time away, that protective thing rapidly turned into something else, and once we had come out to him he couldn’t hold it back. “I always felt like I had to protect Luke” he said, as he finished up, “even though I did a shit job of it. But now, what I feel like is that Luke protects me. I know I’m bigger and shit, but it’s like I only feel safe and happy knowing Luke’s there and that I’m his. I know I act like I’m some fucking alpha moron, but it is just an act Dad. I’ve always been scared, mostly of who I am, and with Luke I just don’t feel scared anymore. I love Justin, I do, but if we’re on the sofa or lying in bed and Luke has his arms round me, that is the only time I fucking feel like I am being me and that it’s OK.” I sat staring at Bret, not sure what to say. He opened his eyes and tears began to fall out of them straight away, but I stayed where I was holding his hand. Kieron took his arm off Kane’s shoulder and got up, standing behind Bret and then leaning over to put his arms round his older brother to comfort him. “Dad?” Kane said. I looked over at Dad, and he was openly weeping. I then turned back to Bret, and he looked me deep in the eyes. “I love you Luke” he said, his lip trembling. At that moment I burst into tears, and just gripped Bret’s hand tighter as we looked into each other’s eyes. Then I felt a hand on my shoulder, and looked up to see Dad standing there looking down at me with a warm smile on his face as the tears continued to fall. “For fuck’s sake go and kiss the man who loves you son” he said. We were all a mess when we left the centre, but it was over, it was all out, and it could not have gone better. Dad said it would take some time for him to deal with it all, but through tears, sobbing and smiles, he made sure that we understood he did not judge us. He said he did not care about us being HIV positive, and was just glad we weren’t doing drugs. He told us that he was as proud as a father could be that we were all so able and willing to love other people, not just each other but also the other guys in our lives. Even his therapist looked a bit emotional at one point, but got herself together to discuss next steps with us all before we left. She suggested we come back regularly from now on, whether alone, in couples or as a group, so we could carry on working on it all. She recommended Justin, Jonas and Pavel be brought along to meet him, which he said he was looking forward to so he could meet the other men we loved. He asked to say one last thing before the session ended, and went on to tell us that he was definitely gay, that he wanted to love, and that we were a big part of helping him realise that. We were all dehydrated from the crying that followed. That night was one of those where the normal sex was replaced with brothers needing to just be held by their lovers. The twins went into Dad’s bed to just be together with their hunky builders, while Justin held me tightly from behind while I did the same to an often-sobbing Bret. I never wanted to let go of him, nor did I want Justin to ever let me out of his arms. Bret needed me to protect him from nothing in particular, and I realised I got the same from the musclebound policeman behind me even though it had not occurred to me before. But it all made sense now, realising how much of the time with Bret involved me being the top, the big spoon, the protector. I loved it, but now knew that my lack of jealousy over the bond he shared with Justin was because the musclebound policeman and me had something of our own. He was my protector, my rock, and actually always had been even when I was a younger teenager and slightly worshipping the guy. The next day the three of us went into town early, going to the jewellers where Bret had bought the matching rings we wore. With a huge extra charge for speed paid, the three of us went off to browse the clothes shops, have lunch together and even catch a film, before we went back near to closing time. A J had been added before the BLB on our existing rings, and a new one had been made with the same engraving and then dipped in gold. Bret did not give a shit what the woman who had served us thought as he slipped it onto Justin’s finger, before embracing his old friend in a long embrace. Outside on the street me and Justin also held each other, before we hailed a cab and went home. We all had to quickly change and get to work, but in the early hours of the morning when Justin finally got back from being on duty, despite how tired we were we made love in every position and combination possible. We drifted off to sleep near dawn, Justin inside me and me inside Bret. Throughout Sunday morning we kept going back to bed, unable to resist the urge to keep bonding with each other, and spent the rest of the time talking more openly and honestly with each other than we had done in a long time. The twins or the builders would occasionally appear in the kitchen or bathroom, but the four of them were otherwise in Dad’s room with the door closed the whole time. From the sounds I occasionally heard, it was clear that Jonas and Pavel were no longer exclusively bottoms in the fourway relationship. There was no repeat of the pre-dawn sex that night, all of us knowing we had to be on top form later for the big gloryhole gangbang. I kind of wanted to just carry on spending time with my lovers, but we had committed to playing our part with the students. There were only going to be four of them taking part, as Shane had texted me that morning to say he had a feverish, shivering boyfriend passed out on his bed, though I suspected Zac might still have bailed as he had made it clear he wanted to know the guy he had fallen in love with was the one who had pozzed him. He had got his wish, and Shane was clearly pleased about it too. I felt really good about having introduced them to each other. We spent the day chilling out, and all went to Bret’s gym to work out a bit. He had shifted to a day shift and was working that afternoon, but to help him and Will maintain his energy we all did a bit of time in the storeroom with them. Fortunately the two Turks did not show up, nor did any other members who wanted to be bred themselves, and we avoided any of us getting tired out by sharing the loads. The owner actually took the twins off to use himself for a bit, which they seemed to enjoy. Once Bret was off the clock we all relaxed in the steam room and sauna, and then headed home to get ready. Grant wanted us in athletic shorts with no underwear, and would have us all topless so our biohazards were on full display, so we just threw on hoodies and tracksuit bottoms over our shorts for the journey. Pavel, Jonas, Gheorghe and Will all came over, and then we went off to pick up the Ubers we had booked. By that point I was into it, and could not wait to see the hunky students’s arses on display and ready to be bred…

Grant was waiting outside the club where the Uber dropped us, and gave us all a quick check to make sure we were wearing the same clothes. Then he messaged someone, who came out of the club and went to get his own car. We all piled in, and I put the white silk blindfold on Bret that Grant had given me. The car drove up the road and turned around, and then went back to the club with the camera rolling to film our arrival. Kane was in the front passenger seat using another camera Grant had given him to film us inside the car, with Bret in the middle seat and me and Kieron making jokes about the fun he was about to have. We did the scene getting out of the car and starting to lead Bret towards the club, before Grant relocated to do a different angle as we arrived at the door and went inside. There was another change of location as he moved the camera he had indoors, where another couple were also positioned to film us coming into the venue, and then getting Bret prepped for his evening in the lobby. This involved us getting him undressed down to a white jock he was wearing, and then with him pretending to be uneasy, we put a white dog collar round his neck, and matching cuffs on his ankles as well as behind his watch and bracelet on the wrists. We then guided his feet into white flip-flops, before leading him into the main room of the club. The final set-up shots were done in there, with the large group of tatted men not speaking as they swarmed him, with a few doing feminine cooing sounds as they touched his skin to pretend he was surrounded by women. The cameras were then all repositioned to allow things to flow more after that. Bret was led to a sling and encouraged into it, with the cuffs quickly hooked to the chains to immobilise him. He played along really well, acting properly alarmed when he was suddenly strung up like that. Men then began to rub oil onto his hunky body, with a couple of them gradually getting closer to his hole. He kept trying to call out for us brothers while getting more and more turned on, losing himself in the feelings as a finger went into him for the first time. Then things quickly moved up a gear as one of the men at his hole took over completely, adding more fingers and then quickly replacing them with his cock. They treated him gently, like they wanted him to enjoy it, and Bret acted really well as a guy having an awakening. Of course, Bret himself actually fucking loved it. All the men then took turns fucking the helpless stud, only a couple pulling out to shoot on his hole before they pushed back in, while everyone else came inside him. Bret did as he had been told, pretending not to want it to be happening when the first cock went inside him, but then moaning and groaning in lust as it went on, and starting to beg for more towards the end. Kane, Kieron and I watched from close by, with men feeling up bodies while they waited their turn. Bret looked so fucking hot on that sling, and I knew Grant must have been creaming himself seeing a hunk like that doing this whole shoot. After the final breeding, the big reveal was filmed. Grant had changed his mind a bit about the story here, partly because he didn’t want the video to get banned or something, so he decided just to have Bret see the tattoos, maybe touch some of them, and make it clear he understood without actually talking about it. Bret did a fucking good job acting through that, and then we went back to the original plan with me, Kane and Kieron showing off our own trampstamps and telling him we were setting him free. He then pretended to text his fiancée Bianca, before demanding everyone fucked him again. They filmed this whole bit without cutting after the final load had been shot in him, Grant wanting him still to be looking hot and sweaty with cum dripping out of him. But after that bit had been filmed there was a break, with everyone having some water before moving on to other drinks. The club owner didn’t care about smoking inside so most guys lit up, and we all just relaxed a bit before the orgy started. When it did start, Bret was strapped onto a fuck bench, and I took his place in the sling but without my wrists or ankles being secured to anything. Kane and Kieron were put in a 69 on a mat on the floor, and then the men distributed themselves between us. There was no foreplay, just cocks being slammed into the holes of all four brothers as the gangbang began. It was all very verbal, but with guys saying stuff like “giving you what you need” and “take my gift” as they fucked and bred Bret on the bench, while calling the other three of us sluts or cumdumps or pussyboys. We didn’t have to be acting to be moaning and begging as we were all fucked senseless. I took a couple of loads, and reckon Kane and Kieron probably did too, but the men had been told to try to save most of it for Bret as part of the gang-pozzing theme. I didn’t care though, as I just like getting fucked even if I’m not left dripping. Another break was needed once the final loads had been blown. Bret looked fucked-out, but I knew he was still eager for more. It was during this break that Grant asked the four of us how we would feel about me, Kane and Kieron actually taking a turn to each breed Bret as the finale to the gangbang. He knew we all fucked in private, and of course the twins’ first ever session together had been on film, but they were pitched as completely uncaring reckless cumdumps who were taking loads 24/7. My individual shoots were all a bit classier, and Bret was probably going to be doing the same as me if he carried on being in films, so having us two get involved like this was a risk. But I knew from Bret’s face he wanted it, and I did too, so we agreed to do the scene. Grant went off to think about how it should be done, while we carried on drinking and smoking before the second big gangbang scene. The other men organised how that one would go, deciding Bret should spend it being double-fucked while the three of us were chained to a post together to be used for guys to keep their dicks warm. I managed to be chained up facing where Bret was going to be, so could watch him as they stretched his hole in loads of different positions. Kane and Kieron could see a bit too, but Bret was mine and I wanted to be able to see him and him to be able to see me. I just stood there and took whatever cock was pushed into me, but it was all about Bret. And fucking hell, did he put on a show. His muscles flexed as he rode on pairs of cocks over and over again, his legs and chest doing all the work, his fucking beautiful face showing how much he loved it. He took it all over, being a fucking power bottom like no other, then men now his to use for a change. He demanded their dicks, he demanded their loads, and he demanded all the fucking attention. I just stood there, barely even noticing the poundings I was taking, falling even more in love with my hunky brother with every double-breeding he got out of those guys. For the finale, K&K spit-roasted him on all fours, turning him round several times as they alternated which hole each of them was in. But once they bred him it became a one-on-one with me, and I think we both forgot everyone else was there. I fucked him, or he fucked himself on me, in every position we could manage on that mat. We held back from kissing each other, but our eyes were locked together most of the time. I fucking loved seeing him up that close, everything on his face telling me he wanted me, he needed me in him, and he was going to take whatever I had to give. He was on his front with me completely on top of him when I finally lost it, and we stayed connected with me gently thrusting into him until ages after I’d finished loading him up. Then Kane and Kieron joined us, kneeling down and rubbing his head as I relaxed onto him, still buried inside, and he closed his eyes. “Fuck me” I heard a guy nearby mutter, after Grant cut the filming. I looked around the men as I slowly withdrew and stood up, and all of them had open mouths or wide eyes. “You four…” said another, but he didn’t finish the sentence. “Wow” said a third guy. “Just fucking wow.” I smiled at them, and then reached down to offer a hand to Bret to help him up. He stood up next to me, and then looked into my eyes. Without caring anymore, he leaned in and planted his lips on mine, and I threw my arms round him as we pulled each other into a deeper kiss. “I love you” he whispered, as he pulled away. The room was silent, before the men suddenly started cheering, clapping and hollering. We smiled at each other, then turned to them, took each other’s hand and did a fucking stupid little bow. Kane and Kieron came and stood next to us, and we all did another bow together as the men started laughing hysterically. The club had showers, so we were able to get cleaned up and dressed back into the outfits we’d worn for the bar scene. We then had some more drinks with the other guys, before deciding we were fucking shattered. Grant ordered us an Uber, so we said our goodbyes, then went outside to light up while we waited. Bret slipped his hand in mine, and just had this big grin on his face as he looked at me. “So you two are a fucking couple then?” Kane asked. “Yeah” said Bret. “Fuck it. I love my baby bruv, I really do.” “I love you too big bruv” I said, smiling at him. “Ugh, sick” said Kane. “Oi!” Kieron barked at him. “Fucking pot calling a fucking kettle black.” Kieron grabbed Kane by the collar and pulled him into a rough kiss, which Kane looked surprised by before relaxing and getting into. Then they pulled apart, and Kieron pushed Kane back a bit. “Don’t fucking pretend like we’re not fucking in love too bruv” Kieron said. “You’re fucking mine and I’m fucking yours, alright?” Kane nodded slowly, and then looked at me and Bret. “Sorry” he said. “It ain’t sick. I’m just…” “We know” I said. “But fuck all that shit K. It’s us. Let’s just be fucking OK with all this with each other, alright? We’re gonna have enough shit to fucking deal with from other cunts.” “OK” he said, as I felt Bret squeeze my hand. At that moment the Uber turned up, but Bret kept holding my hand until we had to stop to get our belts on. But then he grabbed it again, holding it tight as we drove off towards the estate. He even lifted it up and kissed it a couple of times, almost like he wanted a reaction from the driver. But the guy said nothing, and we were soon home. As we climbed out of the Uber and walked round to our block, we saw Justin sitting in his police uniform on the wall smoking a cigarette. Bret squeezed my hand, but held it tight as we approached. “Hey J” he said. Justin looked over at us, then down at me and Bret holding hands. He then looked up at each of us in turn. “Hey” he said. “Er, what…” “I told you I was taken” Bret said. “Now you know.” Justin’s face looked a little puzzled, and then his eyes went wide. “Oh!” he said. “Oh. Er. Wow. Fuck me. Er. OK.” “Yeah” said Bret. “For real?” asked Justin. “Yes mate” said Bret. “If you want the rest of it, you’re gonna have to get us a bottle of something from the shop and then come upstairs.” Justin stared at him, but then nodded. “Have to go home and change” he said. “I could get in fucking trouble for smoking this in uniform, but buying booze is a definite no.” “Oh fuck that” said Bret. “Kane, go get us something to drink, and some more cigarettes.” “But…” Kane began. “Come on bruv” said Kieron, pushing him by the shoulder as they both headed off to the Nisa. “I’ll give you clothes” said Bret. “Or you can just sit in your pants and let us see that hot fucking bod.” Justin coughed, making me and Bret laugh. He followed us to the block, Bret still holding my hand, and we went up. Inside the flat it was actually fucking hot, and Bret and I just stripped down to our jocks in the hall. I gathered up the clothes and took them to our room to chuck on the floor, and then changed into a pair of boxers. I picked out a pair of tight black trunks from Bret’s drawer and took it back to him. He smiled at them, then stripped naked, kicked his jock in my face, and put on the pants. “Strip” he said to Justin. “It’s too fucking hot to be wearing anything else.” Justin hesitated, but I could tell he was overheating as sweat was forming on his head. Then he began to take off all his police gear, until he was standing in just his white trunks. He looked fucking amazing, and for a second I couldn’t believe Bret had picked me when it looked like he might have a chance with his old friend. I saw Bret gazing at Justin, but then he looked at me and smiled. “Now you fucking see why I wanted him to fuck me again” he laughed. “Fuck yeah” I said. “Guys” said Justin, “I’m standing right here.” Bret stared at him, and then went over and put his hand behind Justin’s head and pulled him in for a kiss before the guy could even react. But Justin didn’t push him away or try to stop him, letting the kiss happen. “You’re fucking special mate” Bret said, as he pulled away. “But I love Luke.” Justin just stood and gazed at Bret, and then looked down at the floor and nodded. He looked sad, and I felt sorry for him, but my heart was also beating like crazy at what Bret had just said to him about me. “I don’t know what the fuck is wrong with me” Justin whispered. “You always mess with my head.” “Mate” said Bret, “just fucking man up and go with it. Get a boyfriend for fuck’s sake. Bianca is a bitch, but even if she weren’t, you never wanted her.“ Justin stared at the floor, but then just slightly nodded. “I know” he said. “You’re gay” Bret said. “Like me. Like Luke. Like K and K. I promise you, just fucking go with it. It’s fucking awesome!” “It is?” Justin said, looking up at Bret. “Fuck yeah” said Bret, smiling at him. “And when those fuckers get back here with something to drink, we’ll tell you all about it.”

As they were trading places I began my protest. “No fucking way Fred. You know I don’t want this! Fuuuccckkkkkk!!!” He was already plunging his toxic raw tool into my hole. The other’s had stretched and lubricated it but his member, especially when fully hard, was much bigger than any of theirs. “God, I knew your hole would feel fantastic on my raw cock. And of course you want it. You told the last guy you wanted it, you told him to breed you.” “You fucking ass Fred! You know this is different, and you know I don’t want what you have.” I continued to protest. My mouth protested, my body and ass participated. Then my mouth stopped talking and started participating cleaning the cum covered cock presented to it. The mixture of three guys cum was tainted with the slight copper hint of my blood. They may not have been as big as Fred, but clearly, they had done some damage. Cock cleaned and taste enthusiastically enjoyed my mouth was free again. “Ok Fred, you’ve had your fun. And yes, before you ask, yes, you give an amazing fuck! your cock feels fantastic … oh …. fuck … you keep hitting my prostrate. Talk about pain mixed with pleasure. … oh yeah ,,, fuuccckkkk. But much as I love this you’ve got to stop ….oh fuck yeah … that’s it right there … oh yeah … right there.” “I’m confused, one moment you say stop but then you encourage me to pound away. Which is it?” Fred wondered. “Keep fucking me … oh yeah … just like that … fuuucccckkkk!!! But don’t cum in me.” “You let those other guys breed you and I didn’t hear you ask them any questions.” He never missed a beat as he spoke. “Fuuuccckkk mmeeee Fred … oh yeah, don’t stop, … oh fuuccckkk yeah!” “I’m getting close” he warned. “Don’t cum …. And for God’s sake don’t stop ….” “I can’t hold off any longer” He wasn’t even trying. “Keep fucking me, but don’t breed me. Fuck NO FRED, I SAID NO!” He was pushed deep into me unloading like a fire hose. “Why did you do that? I told you, I begged you not to cum in me. Holy fuck man, what have you done?” He planted a big sloopy kiss on my lips and pulling off to say; “I’ve wanted to do that to you for so long. Thanks bud.” “You are most certainly not welcome. Well, I mean thanks for the fuck, It was amazing. But you knew I didn’t want your cum!” By now I had forgotten we had an audience. That was until a big hairy bear walked up and presented his massive thick cock to my mouth. I was busy trying to manage the thing stretching my jaw and the argument with Fred had gone out the window. The crowd took hold of me, creating a human sling they directed my ass to the bear’s huge erection. Now, we all see those guys in bars that we want to have sex with so badly we’d give them a month of our wages for one night. This bear was my guy. I’d seen him behind the bar when we first arrived. Shirtless, dark tan, gorilla hair over his chest shoulder’s, back and arms. Thick beard and deep smiling brown eyes. Every inch of his massive being was drawing me in. He made sure he had my full attention and slowly motioned down to a dark tattoo almost hiding in the only closely cropped hair on his body. His bush. I could hardly make it out as he seemed to trace it, slowly it emerged and came into focus. It was a biohazard, poised right there above his massive toxic bat. Drawing my eyes back to his the squint asked without the need of a word if I understood. I cautiously and slowly nodded my head once. With one hand he used fore finger and thumb to make a hole, With the other he poked his fore finger through the hole a symbol I took for fucking. Again, his eyes were seeking permission. I slowly nodded. He motioned again to the tattoo. This was my chance to stop this insanity. I mirrored his hand signal with my two hands, pumping in and out a few times before plunging in deep and tightly grasping hold of the penetrating finger. It was now his turn to nod his head to indicate complete understanding. His raw cock head began to kiss my dripping hole. He leaned forward and we kissed passionately, mouth to mouth. His thick mushroom cock head breached my outer ring and I screamed with pain. He held steady until he could feel me pushing onto him with my ass. 2 inches, 3 , inches, a few deep breaths, 8 inches, 9 inches (my inner thought’s ‘holy fuck!”) 11 inches, 11.5, 11.75 (‘holy shit’) Finally it was all the way in, 12 inches, bottomed out and impaled inside me. The human sling, he and I all worked in perfect synchronicity to provide me the deepest wildest fuck I had ever received before. After a couple minutes of this heavenly treatment, I finally heard his deep base voice. “Are you already poz or on Prep boy?” (at sixty I love being called boy by my rugged top no mater what his age.) My voice was feeble, “Neither. I’m negative, and I’m not on any protection.” “But you know what my tattoo is about, and you motioned for me not to pull out. You know I’m going to knock you up? Right boy?” Me even more feeble; “Awe. Yeah … I guess so?” Bear to the human sling guys, “What do you guys think? Do I knock this guy up, right hear, right now?” They broke into a cheer and chant, “Breed him, knock him up! Breed him, poz his ass!” The bear was holding my face so I was looking him straight in the eye, he was demanding I answer. Quietly I almost whispered “OK”, his eyes demanded I expand on what I meant, “OK, cum in me.” I used a normal volume. His eyes glared at me, if smiling eyes can glare, and I knew I had to shout, “Oh Fuckin breed my negative ass already! Knock me up, give me every drop of your toxic seaman.” I had no sooner finished and he was buried deep inside me convulsing toxic spew up my ass like there was no tomorrow. Blast after blast coated my permeable gut walls.

Moved to Bay Ridge a month back, been insanely busy at work and decided to hop on sniffies and search for some action. Hop on and it says there’s a guy like 80 feet from me so I of course think “well….hopefully this isn’t weird” and I write em. He’s in my building lol. He says he’s 55, horny, wants a load in him ASAP and his pic just shows a buldge and that’s it. I figure it’s a short trip, I walk over and a VERY handsome older man opens the door. I go in, we shoot the shit, he asks if I wanna smoke some pot and I figure why not. As we begin to make out he says “I’m so fuckin horny bro, I haven’t gotten fucked in so long so I put a butt plug in ok?” and I said sure. As we stripped down he mentioned how sexy my dick was, and he pulled his plug out….its immediately obvious that this guy plays with his hole a lot and it’s nice and loose. I go to town, working the prostate, doing long in and out strokes, going all the way out and back in, really abusing his hole haha. He says he needs a sec, and I pull out and we’re kissing and stuff and he says “I’d love to eat your hole, I don’t know if you’re in that” and I said why the fuck not. Lay on my back, legs way up and he began to eat me like a GOD. I was jerking off and into it and at some point I just stopped jerking, I was in legitimate ecstasy and loving it. He comments that I have a great hole, he wishes he told me to prep because he’d fuck me. I immediately said “dude I prepared, you’re welcome to have at it LOL” and he grabbed some lube and went into me. He had a 7 in dick but it was thick as fuck….I was in the same legs way up position, he began to kiss me and the pot just let this thing go IN. I was pushing out a little bit because it makes my hole kinda sloppy when I do and he said maybe 90 seconds in “dude it’s been so long since Ive fucked….I’m gonna cum is that ok?” And he was kinda pulling out to jerk off…. I grabbed him by the hips and said “put that cum in me dude, cum in me!” 5 seconds later I got a heavy heavy load. hope this is my first of many adventures in my building!!!

Fucking hot story. My cock was dripping all the time I read it and now my balls are so full of my toxic seed I have to find a hole to discharge it and make a slut bottom pregnant with my poz babies

I'm the kind of top who believes rimming is something I do to bottoms, like straight guys do to women, not something degrading that bottoms do to me. It's not high on the list for me -- still, if my dick decides that we're going to eat ass, we're going to eat ass. But you're not licking mine, and you're not fingering it either. If you're blowing me and you want to make me cum faster, finger your own hole. Really. I love that. I like slapping an ass, but I don't like "you've been a bad boy" type spanking. Spanking is the #1 thing that subs want me to make them do that I don't want to do to them. And subs who are into it tend to be persistent... it's gotten to the point of "if you ask me to spank you one more time I'm leaving."

Had an amazing work trip. Saw a sex store on the road and decided to buy poppers. As soon as I walked in, this sexy fucking guy is checking me out. Had to do a double take to make sure he wasn't looking at someone else. Tall, 30ish, muscle, beard. So I asked the clerk (rather loudly) if they had a theater and paid for access. Like a lost puppy, this sexy man follows me right into the theater and into a small private room at the back. We made out, sucked each other, and I fucked him a bit. Only problem was it was really hot, so we decided to step out and cool down. Like five minutes later, he reappears and leads me into a different room. There he fucks me with his amazing dick. Couple hours later at my hotel, a guy hits me up on Grindr. Why not? Seemed like he was on something, very jittery. He worshiped my body and couldn't get enough of my thick dick. He had me say really nasty stuff in his ear while he jerked off. I'm about to go to sleep when another guy hits me up on Grindr. He's a tall, large, sexy black top. I can't say no! He comes over after work and we take turns making each other moan by exploring our bodies. Then he feeds me strong poppers, has me lie on my stomach, and FUCKS me for a good long time until he blows a big load in my guts. Next afternoon a 20 y/o smooth boy hits me up on Grindr. He comes over and we make out a long time. Then I get him into 69 position so I can eat his delicious hole while he sucks me. He loved to cuddle but I couldn't keep him there too long because... The black sex machine from last night hit me up again! He said he got off early and is coming back for round two. Again we spend lots of time orally exploring each other. Then I ask (more like beg) him to fuck me. This time it's on my back so I get to watch him work. Can't remember how many hits of poppers I took. He blows a load in me, then sucks my nipples while I jerk off. He's still rock hard so I eat his delicious ass while he jerks off, then sprays another good size load on my face. By far the hottest fucking two days of my life!

All my life, I had grown up with my dad and his wife who I consider to be more of a mother than my actual one. As far as I can remember it was her who attended the PTA meetings. I only see my biological mom about 2 or 3 times a year. The times we do see each other, it’s as if I’m being summoned to carry out a familial obligation and for the most part, it’s just awkward silences and exchanges of “really, I didn’t know that” or “you didn’t tell me that”. I still give her the benefit of the doubt since she still reaches out. Plus, it’s not just her. It’s her husband Terrence or as people call him, Terry who I look forward to seeing more. I was 16 when I first met Terry. He was nothing like my dad. He never told a story without his hands cutting shapes in the air, like he was carving the memory into the room. Even a story about traffic sounded like a barroom tale when Terry told it, complete with exaggerated sighs and a grin that made you laugh before the punchline came. After a bottle or two, my ‘mom’ would tell me how she’s the luckiest person in the world to have Terry, even if their bolts and screws don’t really fit. I didn’t understand what she had meant. I presumed they were just drunk talk when I was a kid. Terry never treated me like I’m my ‘Mom’s’ son. If anything, he was the very few adults who’d ask me about my life and treated me as an equal. Even if we had dinners with more people around, Terry always made sure that I wasn’t left out. The year I turned 25, cancer latched onto my ‘Mom’. Stage III when she did her checkup. I saw her more often and in some ways, I saw more of Terry too. I wish I could say more about the whole ordeal, but there really isn’t much to say. Like I said, I barely saw ‘Mom’ and the times I do, I’m more fixated on her husband. It’s not strange that throughout their marriage, ‘Mom’ and Terrence chose to be child-free. It was a hill they’d die on. That year blurred into hospital visits and unanswered texts, and before I knew it, the year had turned again. Just shy of my 26th birthday, she gave in, and her ordeal came to an end. Most of us had expected it. I had forgotten much of the funeral - only the fact that Terry embraced me in a hug. I couldn’t hold it in and let my grievances out to him by diving into his arms. He was the only person I could cry to. Even with Dad I kept my guard up. Terry provided a different kind of comfort when he held me, reassuring me that this was all part of life. I can still feel the weight of his palm on my shoulder. If only it lasted longer. That day, he told me something that ‘Mom’ had never said. “We’re family, don’t forget that.” I was frequently referred to as the kid or a mistake with zero regrets, as my mom used to joke. It’s hard to feel any sort of sentimentality with her before her health started to deteriorate. She was the same age as dad but clearly not as mature as he was in guaranteeing my upbringing. Family. I took his words to heart. Since the funeral, we text more than we ever had. It was mostly to update each other. He was selling the house in Revere to have a fresh start while I had gotten a promotion that paid for a new car. For Christmas last year, Terry invited me to his new place for dinner. I told him that it shouldn’t be a problem since Mom and Dad were on a cruise while my younger half sister was on exchange. He then insisted that I stay for a few days if I had nobody in town. How could I say no? Initially, I had planned to stay for a night or two, but work gave me two weeks off. I was with Terry for both Christmas and New Year’s. My boss had also been pestering me to take my vacation so for 4 weeks I’m OOO. Terry told me to stay for a week when I shared this. “You’ll love it here. There’s so much to do and see. I’ll show you around. Take an actual break for once.” He was right. I needed to get out of the city. Terry had moved to the Berkshires. The town he lived in wasn’t far from Albany. It was a quiet, quaint place with a few B&Bs, New England clapboard houses, and antique stores that might or might not be open. The cottage he called home sat at the end of a dead-end road, up a small hill where, in December, the bare trees made it possible to see the road’s start from the porch. It was lit when I turned in, the only house with lights. There were other cottages along the way, likely just vacation homes. I had reached at the right time since it got dark a few minutes after I parked in the driveway. Christmas Eve was tomorrow and I would be back in the city the day after New Year’s. Until then, Terry’s cottage was where I could blow off some steam. I walked up to the porch with a duffel bag and saw that the place was well lit through the windows. I took a moment to examine the interior from outside before knocking. There were portraits hanging on the walls and mini sculptures scattered at certain corners. There’s no denying that Terry has a good eye for art. I pulled the wind chime hanging above the front door before I knocked. Not long after, he opened the door. Still the same Terry I knew. At 6’0, he stood straight with both hands on his waist, chest naturally upright. His hair had turned grey over the years but not a single strand had dropped from his head. At 48, he was 20 years older than me. His arms opened before his mouth did and I dove straight into him. It was the second time since the funeral. He asked if I had been working out, commenting how different I looked. My arms were bigger with my hips higher from the squats I’ve been doing. Terry’s one to say. Underneath his itchy red reindeer sweater, he was lean from decades of doing calisthenics. He’d show his flexibility as a party trick when I was young. The cottage was a single storey with 3 bedrooms and a basement. My bedroom faced the driveway while Terry’s was on the other end. I settled in by unpacking my things in the room. The decor was neat and modest. I folded some clothes and hung my shirt before placing them in the wardrobe. I even took out some books to place them on the bookshelf by the window. It was already filled halfway. I browsed through the piles—Penguin classics, self-help books, encyclopedias and, out of nowhere, a pile of Honcho magazines. Curiosity made me pick one out. On the cover was a man with a leather vest. Thick moustache. What was initially casual page flipping led me to being engrossed with the whole issue itself. Some pages made me hard. I went for another issue. This time it was more explicit. At the study table, I noticed a box of Kleenex next to the lamp. It seemed better to have it by the nightstand instead. A few flips of the second issue got me harder than the first. I found that it felt more intimate to rub one off this way than to go on the internet or open my phone. There was something more raw about these photos, and when I finally came, the relief I got felt more deserving. The load I released was more than usual. I was panting more too. I wasn’t sure if I had moaned. I rarely did that. The phone then buzzed. Terry said that dinner was ready. I wiped the jizz off my stomach and changed. Before I left the room, I noticed that the door had been slightly ajar. Odd. I never left my doors open. At the table, Terry had already sat with a glass of red. I let him pour me a glass after his offer. The dining table could’ve fit 6 people but it was only Terry and I seated across from each other at different ends. Terry in typical Terry fashion said that it’s good practice for us to enunciate our words and to project our voice, like aristocrats. I smirked. We weren’t actually that far apart and we still managed to hear each other and talk. Halfway through the pasta and on my 4th glass, I asked Terry why he had those magazines. “Because I like them. Don’t you?” I nodded, asking him in what way he liked it. “In every way, kiddo. Don’t play dumb now.” “What?” “Your Mom used to say…the bolts and screws didn’t fit” “But why then?” “Why not? She was my best friend and we wanted to save on taxes.” I didn’t want to bring up my dead mother during this time of the year. That would be too much of a cliché. “Cool. Do you…or have you…seen anybody since?” “I have some very great friends who aren’t too far from here. Great people. You’ll like them. They’ll be here for dinner tomorrow. I hope you don’t mind that it’ll be a sausage fest. Or maybe you won’t.” I proceeded to ask Terry more about his friends and the things he’s been up to. It wasn’t a shock that we lean the same way. What surprised me more was that I never had someone to show the ropes in dealing with it. The mascot that went around the school once a year for pride didn’t really help. But how would Terry even know? I brought a girl out to prom for senior year and I work in IT. The last guy I slept with, I met at a bar. The last actual relationship I had ended after I graduated. Terry told me that he’s sorry after I told him all of this. I replied that there was no need, I was just ranting and thinking out loud. It had been months since I had a proper OOO time to myself so I made the most out of it by letting my frustrations, be it professional or personal, be heard with an audience of one. “Don’t you ever feel shy about sharing how you feel. Let me make up for those lost times I should’ve been there.. I just hope you don’t blame me or your Mom. Well, maybe her, rest in peace. We had zero suspicions but then again, we were never really there.” I laughed and assured him that I’m just glad to have some time off and that I wasn’t pointing any fingers. He was blowing things out of proportion in his silly theatrical ways. I had another serving of pasta before Terry took out the dessert, a square tiramisu from the freezer. A bottle of Limoncello was opened and I lost track of the amount of glasses we gulped. The next thing I remembered was Terry adding more twigs and chopped logs into the fireplace before calling me to the leather couch. Terry was already on it, lying full length with his arms stretched out like he owned every inch of the leather. There was only a tiny space left at the edge, just enough for me to squeeze in. I would have overthought it on any other night, where to put my hands, how close to sit, but the alcohol had made that part of my brain lazy. I sank down beside him, shoulders brushing. The TV above the fireplace was playing The Polar Express, muted except for the crackle of the fire. Tom Hanks’ face flickered in the glow while Terry’s arm, warm and heavy, stayed behind me in a clasp. “I’ve always liked him in Philadelphia. Have you seen it?” “No, is it good?” “Quite so. What a time it was back then, in the worst way. These days, doctors would argue that they’d rather deal with patients who are positive than diabetic. In just 3 decades.” I got closer to Terry as I wasn’t sure if the tipsiness clouded my listening skills or his speech. Positive? “It’s time to tell you something kiddo. You’ve been honest with me the minute you stepped through the front door. If it weren’t for your mom, I wouldn’t have survived til this day. We got married because I needed to be insured. I remembered the day she insisted on it. You hadn’t turned 2 yet.. She had lost custody of you a few weeks prior and she was finding ways to fix her karma after getting into ‘New Age’. A few of our friends were gone and the medications weren’t FDA approved or trusted by many. We took a huge risk. Your mother and I drove to Vegas that weekend and months later, I found the right doctor. Nothing drastic since. You could never tell when you visited us during those summers, could you?” There had been pills that Terry would take when I would have breakfast but so did Mom. Without reading the bottles or knowing what AZT or SSRI meant, you wouldn’t have noticed. The fact that Mom had mild depression while Terry had the 3 big letters flew under my nose. My reaction to Terry disclosing this history of him and ‘Mom’ made me view her differently, less self-centered than I thought.I realized I was sitting closer to Terry than I had planned. He hadn’t moved, his legs stretched out along the couch, his left arm curled loosely around my waist. His head rested on a cushion near my right thigh. I kept my feet planted on the floor, stiff, pretending not to notice the way his hand grazed and pressed lightly against my side. I said nothing. I didn’t want to. The zipper of my pants pushed up, forming a hill. Terry broke the silence, asking if we could watch something else. “Yeah we can. You pick something out. Host’ choice.” “Any preferences?” “Not at all. Maybe no horror, no heavy drama or anything complex to be honest. I can barely think” “How bout some porn? Something more than just magazines.” By now, I had realized the cushion holding Terry’s head was on my right thigh, and I heard the last question come out sharper, louder than before. I looked down to see his face smirking. It was less a tease than a taunt. I raised my eyebrows and said, “Sure.” He got up to find the remote, freeing my leg, which had started to feel numb. The TV then grabbed my attention with the screen showing the animated train moving through the blizzard. Without a warning, the channel changed to HDMI. Terrence had returned in a festive robe while holding a hard drive with one hand and a remote controller with the other. The hard drive was plugged and he sat up straight next to me. His arms extended again, resting on my shoulder this time. His robe was tied loose. It gave me a glimpse or two of his pecs and nipples covered in that coarse silver hair. My gaze wasn’t lost on Terrence. I felt a pinch of my left shoulder from his grip, directing me to keep my eyes up to the screen. “I can’t promise that.” “Maybe this will help you focus.” Terry reached for a keepsake box under the coffee table in front of us. He revealed a glass pipe, a pill case containing shiny white rocks and shards, and a torch that could be used for preparing creme brulee. I was into weed during college and kept a glass bong during my sophomore year but this was new. I’m told that similar to a bong, I need to inhale but Terry will light it for me. I didn’t bother to ask him what it was. I’ve trusted him for as long as I remember. His guidance in handling the pipe convinced me that he’ll always be there to look out for me. After he instructed me to exhale when he stopped the torch, I let out a cloud of light smoke that was similar to vapour. Suddenly I started to feel my nerves electrifying through my body, as if my senses were amplified. My heart beat rapidly and my skin began to perspire. Terry then held my chin to face into my wide eyes before asking how I felt. “Feel better? Eyes up, kiddo.” I complied with no hesitation. That first puff of many compelled me to listen and follow anything Terry said. Whatever he gave me had unlocked a primal state within me that I no longer have shame in suppressing. The screen now showed a menu interface with Terry navigating through the folders before clicking on a file. A video began to play. In a hotel room, there was a guy around my age in a jock and a bass pro cap rolling on a bed before getting on all fours. Terry nudges me to tell me that he’s behind the camera and that this guy’s name is Hayden, his other ‘son’ that he met a year ago. “Before you meet them, I want you to see how well my friends take good care of Hayden. I don't want you to be nervous around them when they’re here tomorrow. And guess what? Hayden will be there too.” I couldn’t wait for tomorrow’s dinner any longer. It was crystal clear that there had been zero regrets coming up here, especially when considering how the rest of my stay went.

We got Gheorghe to take a look at Dad’s flat to see what he thought, and while he couldn’t check if the floors were fucking rotting away, he thought it was fine and could just be done up a bit. Or a lot. Bret thought we should go for a complete overhaul, but Kane and Kieron backed me up on leaving it be until we knew what we were actually dealing with after talking to Dad. He might actually want to come back to the flat being the way he left it, and ripping out the fittings for new ones and repainting the whole place could fuck up his mental state if we weren’t careful. There was plenty of time to deal with the place if we did find we were staying put. We decided to wait for the therapist to reach out, and in the meantime focus on having some fun. The student housemates had become our goal, now that everyone had seen the rough cut of the video I had done with them. Grant wanted their next video to be shot on the Czech-inspired purpose-built ‘gloryhole’ set, but we had not figured out a way to get them into that without some other thing happening first. Zac suggested he just bring me, my brothers, Justin, Shane and anyone else we thought would work round one evening when his other housemates would probably be watching porn together while plunging dildos into their holes, and then we could see where things went from there. This sounded like a good strategy, and I asked Will if he wanted to join in which of course he did. Sheila’s sister Denise kindly agreed to cover my shift on the Saturday night at the Dragon in return for Justin, Kane, Kieron and I helping her get a tree stump out of the ground in her garden, which we sorted that morning before all going home to sleep a bit more. Bret and Will had both done day shifts at the gym, and while Bret was fine, when Will came by later to meet us he was definitely walking a bit weird. “The two Turks” Bret said, with a chuckle. “I could sit on a fucking traffic cone and not feel it” Will groaned, tenderly touching his crack through his tracksuit bottoms. “I’m gonna have to meet these guys” I laughed. “You’ll love it” Justin said, winking at me. Jonas and Pavel turned up as well, smirking as they lifted their tops to show the outlines of the big biohazards they’d started to get inked onto their torsos. Kane and Kieron dived at them for deep kisses, and from the way the four of them looked, I knew there would have been some loud fucking happening within minutes if we hadn’t been going out. We got a couple of Ubers into town to meet Shane and Zac at our favourite gay bar, and despite the new chill in the air they were sitting outside with their drinks in an otherwise deserted terrace. “Wow” I said, putting my hand on Shane’s neck. “You’ve started with the bling.” “Yeah” he said, pulling back the sleeve of his hoodie to reveal a big bracelet as well. “It’s just steel for now, but I’ve got some proper stuff on order.” “So fucking hot” said Zac, licking his lips. I introduced Shane and Zac to everyone, and then we got in some rounds of drinks. Only the occasional smoker came out onto the terrace, so we could just talk freely without worrying about anything. I loved just looking around all these hot guys, thinking about all the fun we’d had and all the love there was on display. I noticed Zac looking around us all too, and when I caught his eye I winked at him. “You guys are all so great” he whispered to me. “So fucking hot too.” “Don’t worry mate” I said. “We’re gonna get you your own poz gang.” We stayed for three rounds of drinks, until Zac thought his housemates would probably be ‘ready’ for us based on how things usually went. So we ordered some more Ubers to get to the university area, deciding it might be best if Zac arrived at the house first with me, Shane and Bret, and then the others could turn up in smaller groups a bit later. Their cars dropped them instead at a pub near the house, while we went straight to surprise the boys. Zac opened the door quietly and we all slipped into the hall, and then he left the door closed but unlatched so the others could just walk in later. We stood and listened to the sounds of satisfaction coming from the living room, and then Zac pushed the door open and we all marched in. “Hey guys” he said to his housemates, “brought some friends over.” They all looked like rabbits in headlights, sat on the sofas in just tank tops, each with one hand gripping their erect cock and the other on a dildo wedged up their arse. As they stared at us and we grinned at them, the only sound in the room was from the video they had been watching in which a load of Sean Cody studs were fucking each other bareback. “Please guys” I said, “carry on.” “Unless you want to try out the real thing” Bret added, as he lightly gripped his hardening cock through his jogging bottoms. Three of them continued to just stare at us in shock, but we all saw one of them glance down at Bret’s crotch and lightly touch his lips with his tongue. Bret walked over and stood in front of the guy, the others now watching him, and then just stood and waited. The student, a lean and muscled black guy we later found out was called Anthony, slid forward on the sofa and reached up with one hand to touch Bret’s crotch, his other hand still holding the end of the dildo he had up his arse. Bret slid his trousers down so Anthony could touch him through his trunks, and then shortly after he also slid those down. Anthony stared at the cock in front of him, before gingerly taking a grip of it. He held it for a moment, then rubbed his hand up and down it a little. Bret brought his own hand round and helped point it at the handsome student, and Anthony leaned forward and hesitantly took it into his mouth. He closed his eyes as he began to suck on my brother, while also resuming the pushing and pulling of the dildo. It was clear that the boy was snared, and I knew he’d be willingly giving up his arse in no time. The other three housemates were all watching Anthony service Bret, now all continuing to wank themselves while they gently pushed their own dildos in and out. I was trying to decide which one to aim for myself when we heard the front door open, with Kane, Kieron, Pavel and Jonas being the next arrivals. Shane, Zac and I moved further into the room to allow the other four space to get in, and then I marched forward towards an extremely cute blond twunk called Jamie. I yanked down my trousers and jock, and he slid forward and took my cock into his mouth straight away. The twins did not delay getting involved, with Kane stepping in front of a tattooed brown-haired hunk called Dean, and Kieron going up to the last of them, a pale but well-muscled bearded redhead called Finn. Neither lad hesitated before joining their friends in giving their first blowjobs. Justin and Will arriving prompted us to move on to the next stage. We brothers stepped away from the housemates and stripped naked, with our fellow guests doing the same. Then Zac got down on all fours in front of the TV, Shane got on his knees behind him, and the horny students watched as their fifth housemate willingly began to get fucked in front of them. I grabbed the remote and turned off the porn, satisfied we no longer needed any help from a bunch of American frat boys. “Guys” I said to the four housemates, do you want what Zac is getting?” They all nodded while not taking their eyes off what was happening in front of them. “Then there’s something you need to know first” I said. “Zac?” “This is my boyfriend Shane” Zac said, as he rocked back and forth. “He’s poz.” “We’re all poz” I said, choosing to ignore that Will had not converted yet, “and we never use condoms. You still want what Zac’s getting?” The four of them were back to looking like rabbits in headlights, but Anthony once again broke first. He looked up at me, then down at my hard cock, then back to Zac taking it from behind. He began to jerk his cock again, then seemed to reach a decision. He stood up, slowly pulled the dildo out of his arse to throw on the floor, and then pulled off his top. He moved towards Bret and took hold of my brother’s cock, looking down at it and licking his lips. “You want this inside you?” Bret asked him. “Fuck me” Anthony whispered. “Please fuck me.” One down, three to go. Bret turned Anthony around and pushed him into a kneeling position on the sofa. He got behind the guy, kneeling on the edge of the sofa cushions himself, and then put his erect cock at the already loosened hole. He steadily pushed himself all the way in, and then immediately began to fuck. Anthony started moaning and panting, but we all saw him arching his back and beginning to slightly push back against each of Bret’s inward thrusts. Finn dived up out of his seat, stripping off and removing his own dildo. He turned and bent over to lean on the armrest of the sofa, and Kieron just stepped up behind him and entered. Pavel squeezed round beside them until he was standing against the wall next to the sofa, and presented his cock to Finn as the lad began to take a pounding from behind. He hungrily swallowed the Polish cock, moaning in heat as his first fuck turned into a spit-roast. Dean was thrusting the dildo in and out of his hole as he watched what had unfolded so quickly beside him, and then he turned to Kane. “Fuck me hard” he growled, before standing up and stripping off his top. Kane darted round behind him and bent him forward, with Jonas already in position for the tattooed student to begin sucking him. Kane gripped the dildo and yanked it out of Dean, immediately slamming his cock inside instead to begin a fast and frenetic fuck. Will, meanwhile, and bent over against the wall near the door with Justin crouched down eating out his hole, a sure sign that they were going to be fucking soon as well. That left Jamie, whose head was darting round the room looking at the explosion of fucking while he yanked his cock and worked his hole. “You want some of that too?” I asked him. “Yes” he panted. He stayed seated, ripping off his vest, but before he could stand up I moved back to him, lifted his legs and then pulled out the dildo. I put his legs on my shoulders, placed my cock at his entrance, and then leaned forward so he was squashed back against the sofa cushions looking up at me. “You want this inside you?” I asked. “Yes!” he panted. “You want my poz cock inside you?” I said. “Oh fuck me, yes!” he almost yelled. “You want me to slide in and fuck you with my poz cock?” I asked. “Just do it!” he cried. I pushed in, and slid all the way inside quickly. His eyes went wide and his mouth opened as I plunged in deeper than a dildo had ever been, but he didn’t cry out or resist. “You like how that feels?” I asked. “Fuck yeah” he panted. “I’m gonna fuck you now” I growled, “and then I’m gonna breed a big poz load deep in your neg hole.” He was panting like crazy, but gave me a small nod to say he understood and that he wanted it. That was all I needed, and I began to thrust. His face told me he loved it, and I began to whisper to him about how potent I was, how he was going to be taking poz cock all night, and what a bottom slut he was going to be. He begged and pleaded with me to do it to him, for everyone to fuck him, and that he wanted to be filled with poz loads. It was so hot to see him transform before my eyes as he finally got what he had clearly been craving. The room was filled with moans, slapping of thighs on cheeks, and verbal poz talk. Will was by far the loudest, enjoying Justin’s huge cock while probably still being really sore from his encounter with the Turkish duo at the gym earlier. I had no problem with him joining in as a bottom given he still had not converted, as god knows we had enough poz tops for everyone. I suspected Jonas and Pavel would also be up for sharing their new gifts with the students, even though they were exclusively bottoms with the twins as far as I knew. I didn’t know if Shane or Zac would get involved in fucking with anyone else, but part of me suspected they might be happy just to carry on as they were while enjoying watching the corruption of the other four housemates. Justin was the first to blow, and then after that he grabbed his phone and began to take some videos and photos of the scene to send to Grant. The man responded immediately to the first pic that was sent to him, so Justin FaceTimed him and allowed him to see live coverage of what we were achieving. “You better get that warehouse ready” Justin said to him after bringing the phone camera back to being on just his face. “I’m fucking on it!” Grant said, before ending the call. Bret roaring as he reached his peak and blew a poz load into Anthony set off a bit of a domino effect, with Kane pozzing Dean, Kieron pozzing Finn, Shane pozzing Zac, and then finally me unloading my toxic cum into Jamie as he stared up at me with pleading eyes. The room was now full of the sounds of both tops and bottoms panting from the exertion, but eventually we all calmed down and separated. The four housemates who had just had their cherries popped all reached to their holes to feel the poz cum dripping out of them, most bringing their fingers back to their lips to taste, while the rest of us threw some clothes back on. We headed outside to their back garden to light up, with the housemates joining us eventually. Zac and Shane brought out some bottles and glasses, and we all relaxed in the chilly air drinking spirits, smoking cigarettes and happily chatting. The four guys we’d just deflowered all admitted they’d been wanting to take an actual cock since they’d watched me fuck Zac for the first time, and then he told them about his relationship with Shane. They had all guessed he was seeing someone, but didn’t know he was so involved with a guy nor that he was actively trying to get pozzed. I made sure to tell them that they could stop things right there and then go and get some PEP the next day, but after a moment’s thought they all decided to just carry on. Anthony and Jamie admitted they’d both started watching pozzing porn privately in their rooms, while Dean had zoned out of the conversation and was just obsessing over Bret’s tattoos and saying he wanted to add to his own ink with some similar designs. Finn was the quietest, but finally told them all that he had been secretly writing poz fiction for a site he’d found accidentally and got really into. Justin made him load up his favourite story, and then read it out to the rest of us while Finn blushed. The guy had talent, that was for sure, and the short story about a student being pozzed by a professor on a field trip was extremely hot. So hot in fact that we were all ready to go again once Justin had finished reading it. We decided that we would spend the rest of the night with the boys separated, so got them to go to their own rooms and get ready on their beds. Zac quietly said he wanted that just Shane which was not a surprise to any of us, and the two of them went inside and upstairs. Zac’s door was closed for the rest of the night as the two lovebirds continued working towards the student’s conversion in private. The other four did relocated to their rooms as instructed, and the rest of us spent the night roaming the house getting involved in all sorts of pairings and groups. Will used the whole ground floor as his base, happily taking loads in the living room, kitchen or on the stairs from any of the rest of us who went downstairs to get a drink or go outside for a smoke. Though we were on a quest to properly get the four housemates started with their conversions, through chain-fucks or the occasional group session in a bedroom, we all bottomed at points throughout the night too. Jonas and Pavel were particularly into being in the middle of a sandwich, happily starting to gift for the first time while still being the absolute bottoms they otherwise were. The housemates treated us to a giant Maccy D’s breakfast delivery in the morning, before we piled back into Ubers to go home. There was not a shred of anxiety or regret amongst any of them, and they were well up for doing a gloryhole gangbang scene with Grant once it was organised. It was also clear that Zac was not going to be the only bottom in the house once we were gone, as they would all now be eagerly fucking each other after they had recovered. Shane actually stayed behind, as he and Zac were going to enjoy being free to fuck throughout Sunday in that house for a change, no longer needing to confine their relationship to Shane’s flat. Grant messaged us while we were in the cabs, saying he’d lined up enough to go ahead with the new vid a week from Monday. He wanted all of us there, and was going to get as many other guys involved as he could. “I want those boys pozzed” he said at the end of his message, making me chuckle. It was only the next day that Will messaged Bret to say he felt like shit, a sure sign that he had finally succumbed to the virus. He didn’t need any of us to do anything as he was well looked after at home, but Bret did drop in on him a couple of times anyway under the guise of being a colleague from the gym who just wanted to check out how he was doing. I think Bret was also eager to see how long Will might be off for, as he was back to having to provide all the extra services at the gym himself which was running him ragged. Justin took pity on him and started going there more often to join in, always being happy to have a line of men waiting to pound his needy hole. This left me a bit on my own when I wasn’t working at the Dragon, so I started spending more time at the new flat actually helping out a bit while also swapping loads with Gheorghe. His dick really was one of my favourites to ride, and he was such a nice and kind hunk that I genuinely enjoyed being with him even if we were just painting a wall side by side. He was really getting into running his own company, and said he had started talking to another couple of potential clients as well as lining up two guys originally from Moldova to employ if he won some more work. “They already poz” he said to me, glancing sideways. “But good fuck.” I laughed out loud, pleased the Romanian was getting some action. The prospect of meeting these two guys and getting to have some fun with them as well also made me feel more keen to get an answer on what was going to happen to Dad’s flat, as that would be extra work for Gheorghe’s company that could yield a Moldovan encounter or two. But for now there was enough going on to keep us all occupied, and the prospect of seeing the students have their holes permanently wrecked on Monday was getting me hornier by the day…

Part 2 - Another breeder I continued to suck her cock as she pulled the mask off. "Enough of the mask for now. I got what I wanted to film initially. There will be more later. For now, I want you this way." She grabbed my hair and started to pull my head into her growing cock until my mouth was at the base of her cock. I started to panic as I felt like I was going to gag. I started to squirm and she pushed my head back until just the head was in my mouth. My panic eased. "Let's go again." She pulled my head until I was at the base of her cock again. "Relax. You will get used to it." I tried to relax but started to feel panic. She pulled back slightly again and then pushed again until I was at the base of her cock. This time, I was able to stay at the base longer before I started to gag. Again, she pulled back. She waited less time for me to adjust before pushing her cock back into my throat. Again, I tried to relax for as long as I could until I started to feel the panic again. This time, she didn't pull back until I started to really squirm and then she pulled back. I gagged and she immediately pushed back into my throat and held me firmly by the back of my head. "You are learning to be a good cocksucker. By the end of the week, you will be an expert." With that, she released my head and pulled her cock out. "Get on your back, slut. Legs up." I moved back and turned over on my back as she moved around me. She got in between my legs and moved close. She started to smack my caged cock with her engorged cock. "Look slut. See my real cock smacking your useless clit." I looked down in awe of her amazing cock compared to mine. She pulled back a little and pushed my leg back and she lined up her cock with my fuckhole. "Ready to get bred again, slut?" Before I could answer, she pushed the tip of her cock in. "Yes Mistress." "Good slut. Not like you had a choice anyway." She chuckled as she pushed the rest of her cock into my fuck hole. She moved in closer until her body was over mine. He face towered over me. "Open your mouth, slut." I opened it and she immediately spit into my mouth. "Swallow the first of many juices you will be getting from me, slut." A big smile came over her face as I eagerly swallowed. She started to slowly fuck me. Her cock felt amazing inside me. She released my legs and brought her hands on either side of my face. She stared down at me as she continued to fuck me. She had a look of satisfaction on her face. She brought her hands to my throat and squeezed slightly. I didn't feel any panic - just lust. Her gaze became more intense and her grip tightened as her fucking became more frantic. "Take my precious seed, slut!" She squeezed tight enough to cut off my air as she slammed hard into me. Her eyes closed tightly. She was overwhelmed in ecstasy. I started to panic as she let go of my throat. I gasped. She stayed still for a moment and then slowly pulled out. "Turn over on your stomach, slut." I turned over until I was flat on my stomach. She moved off the bed and returned. She spread my ass cheeks and I felt her poking my fuckhole. Then, she pushed something in. It was a buttplug. "Gotta keep those loads in there, slut." "Thank you, Mistress." "Relax for a few minutes, slut. I've got to clean up." "Yes Mistress. Thank you, Mistress." I felt her climb off the bed and heard her close the door on the bathroom. I laid there and thought back to what had happened so far. I got bred twice and her loads were still in me. She told me that she was poz. Was that true? Was she just saying that to increase the intensity? Even if she is poz, she is probably on meds. What if she's not? Doesn't mean that I will catch it. Should I tell her that I can't do this any more? Would she understand? But it was hot. I really enjoyed it. "What do you think, slut?" I realized that I didn't hear the question. "Uhh. I'm sorry, Mistress. Can you repeat the question?" She chuckled. "Of course, slut. I said that I am hungry and we should get something delivered. Do you want room service or something else?" "Ahh. Whatever you wish, Mistress." "OK. Let's get something else. Let's see what is around." I got off the bed and grabbed my phone off the side table. I sat on the side of the bed and she sat down next to me. She was wearing a black latex bra and skirt. I opened Uber Eats and we looked through the various choices. We both chose something we wanted and I placed the order. "Looks like we have about an hour. In the meantime, what hookup apps do you have on your phone, slut?" "I have Grindr, Sniffies, and BarebackRT." "OOOH. You are a slut." "OK. First we are going to place a party ad on BarebackRT. Then, we are going to browse the other apps. After we eat and get prepped again, we are going to keep this party going. Lots of tops out there need to be serviced." "Yes Mistress." I logged into BBRT on my phone and went to the party ads. She told me what to put. "submissive bb btm slut with multiple loads already in my fuckhole needing more. Come to my hotel and breed me. Dump and go welcome. No loads refused. " I submitted the ad and immediately got an invitation request. It was from Mistress. I immediately accepted it. "There. That way they know I am here too. Now, let's check out the apps." I opened up Grindr and Sniffies and checked out who was around. There were some interesting looking guys but who knows. "Some decent possibilities. We will pursue them more once we eat. While we will be focusing on getting you bred, don't be surprised if I breed or get bred too. Understand that while I may allow someone to breed me, you will not be getting that luxury. You will be bottoming only. Also, after I leave, I want you to keep trying to get bred this week. I also want you to tell me about it each day. Only rules tonight and for the rest of the week are: 1. no condoms allowed - bareback only. 2. no loads refused. You should willingly accept anyone that wants to breed you. 3. the cage stays on at all times. 4. you are not allowed to cum unless you have an orgasm from being fucked only Understand, slut?" "Yes Mistress." "Good. How long until food is here?" "Looks like it will be any minute, Mistress." "OK. Slip on pants and a shirt. No underwear and go get it." "Yes Mistress." I pulled on my pants and shirts and slipped into my shoes. I grabbed my wallet, phone, and room key and headed down to meet the driver. I met the driver outside the hotel, grabbed the food and headed back up to the room. I rode the elevator upstairs, walked to my room, used my key and went back into the room. Mistress was working on her phone. "Welcome back, slut. Might have some leads for a little later. Until then, let's eat." I took the food out of the bag and set it up on the desk. She came over, sat in the chair and started eating. "Eat enough but not too much. Need you to have energy but not get sick as well." "Yes Mistress." We made casual chat while we ate. We both ate about a third of our meals and stopped. I put the remaining food into the fridge. "Grab your laptop slut. I want to watch some porn while we rest." "Yes Mistress." I grabbed my laptop and brought it over. "Go to barebackbastards site and search for verbal pozzing" I opened the site and used those search terms. We started watching some of the videos. "By the end of the week, I hope we can upload a few to the site with that theme." "Yes Mistress." My phone beeped. It was a message from Grindr. "You looking?" I showed it to Mistress. She told me what to respond. "Yes Sir. I have two loads in me and looking for more." His message disappeared. Obviously, a fake. I checked BBRT. There was a message. "I saw your party ad. I am not much for groups but would love to breed your pussy." I clicked on his profile. He had several pictures showing off a skinny body with a decent looking cock. For HIV status, it said "Ask me." "Reply to his message, slut. Invite him over and give him your number." I went back to his message and hit reply. "Hello Sir. I would love for you to come by my hotel room and breed me. Please text me." I gave him my cellphone number. A couple of minutes later, I got a text message. "Hey slut. We are chatting online." "Hello Sir. How are you?" "Horny slut. I need a pussy to breed asap." "Yes Sir. My pussy is available for you to breed." I sent him my hotel information. "Not too far, slut. I will be there shortly." "Thank you, Sir. My Mistress is staying in the room with me. She can participate or not. Let me know." "She can definitely prep me and watch me breed you." "Yes Sir. Thank you, Sir." "I will let you know once I get to the hotel, slut. Be ready." I showed Mistress the phone. "I see that you didn't ask his status." "No Mistress. Should I?" "It doesn't matter. He is coming here to breed you. That's your role. To give yourself to any and all tops to breed you." "Yes Mistress. That is my role." She handed me one of the bottles of poppers. "I want you to take 5 short sharp breaths in your left nostril. After that last inhalation, I want you to hold it until I tell you to release." I untwisted the top and held it to my left nostril. Sniff. Sniff. Sniff. Sniff. Sniff. I held the last inhalation. "Keep holding." I started to grow uncomfortable. "When you exhale, I want to you immediately repeat with the right nostril. Ready?" I shook my head in acknowledgement. "OK. Exhale and inhale." I exhaled and immediately inhaled with my right nostril. Sniff. Sniff. Sniff. Sniff. Sniff. I held the last inhalation. My head was spinning. "Keep holding." I started to grow uncomfortable again. "Keep holding. You can do it." I shook my held in acknowledgement. "This time, you will exhale and immediately take a deep inhalation in your left nostril and hold it. Ready?" I shook my held in acknowledgement. "Good. Exhale and inhale." I exhaled and immediately took a deep breath in my left nostril. The poppers totally filled my lungs. My head was really spinning now. I held it. "You did well slut. You can exhale now." I exhaled and tried to catch my breath. My phone buzzed. I had a text message. He was here. I sent him the room number. "Get up the bed slut. I want you in doggie position. Head down. Ass up. Keep those poppers handy." I climbed up on the bed and got in position in the middle of the bed. I heard a knock on the door and the door opened and closed. "Welcome Sir. Your fuckhole is ready for you to breed. The buttplug is holding two of my loads in him but he is ready otherwise." "Good. I love to breed a cum-filled hole. Suck my cock and get it ready to breed him." I heard what sounded like pants hit the floor then I heard the unmistakable sounds of a cock being sucked. "MMMMMMM. Good. You definitely know what you are doing. I may need to give you one of my loads sometime. Time for the main event." I heard someone walking closer and then felt someone get on the bed behind me. "Come take this buttplug out." I felt someone else climb on the bed. "Spread your asscheeks, slut." I reached back and spread my asscheeks. I felt her pull the buttplug from my tight hole. Then, I felt something at my lips. "Open slut. You need to clean this buttplug." I opened my mouth and she inserted the buttplug. I sucked it a little before she removed it. At the same time, I felt him behind me and his cock slide in my crack. I felt a finger close my left nostril. "Inhale the poppers slut." I inhaled deeply and held it. She closed that nostril so both were closed. I felt the tip of his cock at the entrance of my fuckhole. She released my right nostril. "Inhale again, slut." I inhaled and she immediately closed both nostrils again. I felt him push his hard cock into me until he was fully in me. She released both nostrils and I gasped. I felt his strong hands grab my hips and slowly withdraw his cock a little bit and then push back into me firmly. His cock felt amazing. It was the perfect thickness and length. He took long slow, firm strokes. "Such a nice pussy. Did you tell me what his status was?" "He was negative when he got into town." "Is he on prep?" "Nope." "ooooh. Hard to find fertile negative pussy. Everyone is on meds these days. Well. Almost everyone is on meds with some obvious exceptions." He laughed. He continued to pick up the pace. She closed my left nostril again and held the poppers under my right nostril. "Inhale, slut." I inhaled deeply and she immediately closed both nostrils. His strokes began to get shorter and harder. She released my left nostril. I immediately inhaled the poppers again and she closed that nostril. His grip tightened on my ass and pushed hard. I felt his cock swell in me and spurt after spurt of cum fill me. He held still for several moments and then slowly pulled out. "Thanks for the inviting pussy. How long is he in town?" "He's here all week but I will be coming and going." "Good. I want to hit that ass more this week. I want to make sure my potent poz seed takes." "Sure thing. I will make sure he is available for your use each night." "Thanks." I felt him climb off the bed and go over to the door. I heard the rustling of clothes being put on and then he walked out the door.

“Hey bruv” I said, as Bret came out into the small lobby at the gym. “Hey” he replied, giving me a smile. He stopped and spoke to the receptionist, who then opened the glass gate for me to go in. I followed him through to the empty changing rooms. “How’s it going?” I asked, as I got changed into some workout gear. “Good” he said. “Just got done doing some personal training. Got a gap now for other things.” “Oh yeah?” I replied, smirking. “Fuck yeah” he said, smiling. “I like doing proper gym stuff, but I’m still me!” I decided to go with him to the store room, where there were a couple of guys hanging around outside. “Me or Will?” he asked them. “You” said one. “Either” said the other. Bret waved in the one who had picked him out, and I followed them into the outer part of the room that was notionally still used for storage. Over to the side and out of sight from the door, Will was on all fours on a mat, taking a hard pounding from one guy while he had fully swallowed another. He was so fucking hot, especially with Bret’s chain flapping around as he was thrust back and forth. “Four hours and counting” Bret said to me, grinning. “No surprise there” I replied. “How do you want me?” he said to the gym member. “Bend over” the guy gruffly replied. Bret did as instructed, pulling down his shorts so he was just in a jock and vest. He bent over a big plastic case that contained a gazebo, and the guy stepped up and slid straight in. He fucked Bret hard and fast, coming within about 5 minutes. “Go get the other one for me Luke” Bret said, not moving position. I went out and beckoned the other man in, and he did pretty much the same as the previous one but lasted maybe 10 minutes. When he was done I checked outside for anyone else waiting, but as there was no-one I got down behind my brother and felched out the loads. We then both stood up straight to watch the ongoing spitroasting that Will was taking, his face red from the effort but his arse being pushed back to meet each thrust which clearly showed he was loving it. Bret had told me he was fitting in really well there, adding more capacity for the unspoken extra activities the gym offered its customers while also meaning there was enough flexibility in the setting of rotas for the actual work that needed to be done. For his part, Will was so grateful to me and Bret for helping him get the job, and also for the loan of the bling. I doubted Bret wanted it back, as he was pretty taken with Will as well and loved how the guy looked in his old gear. Gheorghe and Jonas were both basically recovered, which was timely as Pavel had finally succumbed and started his own conversion. Kieron was fretting over him a bit, and regularly going round to the flat the tattooed stud shared with a couple of other men. But with the other two back on the job, and with my agreement, Matas and Benas had returned to other clients’ homes even though it would mean our work took a bit longer to complete. I’m sure they had no idea how little work was being done at all though, as Kane and Justin were round there all the time swapping poz loads with their new men. I was looking forward to getting some time with Gheorghe myself if possible as I had really enjoyed having him inside me, but until Justin could be strapped into the on-order fuck machine to keep his needs in check, there was no chance of anyone else getting a piece of the Romanian. I did decide to go by just on the off chance though, and Bret was coming up with Will to meet me there so we could go for a drink. However, when I opened the front door I was met with a scene I never expected. It seems Matas and Benas had called over for a surprise inspection, having found that Jonas had left his key at home. They had walked in on their two employees each taking a pounding over the kitchen counter, with one of them of course being Matas’s son. When I arrived, the Lithuanian lad and the Romanian hunk were standing against the wall looking a little afraid, while the older men exacted what they believed to be a punishment. Matas was pounding the shit out of Kane, while Benas was balls-deep in Justin. The look Justin gave me, as well as how rattled Jonas and Gheorghe obviously were, told me that I needed to step in as the client and paymaster for this whole job. “What the fuck is going on here?!” I yelled from the door. Matas and Benas froze, turned to see me, and then hastily withdrew. “Mr Ballard sir….” Matas began. “What the fuck were you just doing to my brother?!” I yelled. “I…” Matas began, suddenly seeming not such a muscular daddy type. “We find them fucking…” Benas tried to offer. “You shut the fuck up” I said to him. At that moment Bret unlocked the door behind me and walked in with Will, stopping in his tracks when he saw everyone there. “What the fuck?” he said. “Glad you’re here bruv” I said. “These old men thought they could get away with dishing out some justice on Kane and Justin for being with our friends here.” “Is that so?” Bret said, fixing Matas with a glare that made the older man shrink even more before us. “Yes” I said, “and from the looks of it, Kane and Justin were taking it to protect our friends.” “Mr Ballard…” Matas began. “Shut it!” I said. “You are fucking fired. Your boy and your team here are coming to live with us.” “Luke, bruv” Bret said, “that’s just common fucking sense at this point. I reckon these old fuckers need to be taught a lesson.” Matas and Benas may have been pretty muscular and carrying around a lot of bullshit alpha-male energy, but they knew when they were outgunned. Kane and Justin could have made quick work of them, but had chosen to try to deescalate the situation by taking the punishment. With me, Bret and Will now there too, the men were not even going to dare to put up a fight. The fact that they already had their trousers and pants off helped speed things along. We never went for that drink in the end, spending the night at the flat fucking the two older brothers senseless. I had no doubt their holes were both virgin when we started, and my normal concerns about pozzing the unwilling were gone. What they had been doing with Jonas never sat well with me, and I had seen earlier than he was genuinely afraid of them. That was going to be over for him now, but I wanted his fucking father and uncle taken down a peg too. With Jonas himself joining in for some long-overdue revenge, and of course with Gheorghe’s immense cock also available, the fucking of Matas and Benas was both rough and nonstop. They had no fight left in them after trying to resist the initial penetrations, so we were able to move them around the flat as we saw fit. They even got some lengthy golden showers while both bent over the bath, while taking a pounding at their other ends of course. We let them go at dawn, though not before using a permanent marker to add some words to their foreheads, cheeks and buttocks. Gheorghe confirmed how up to date they were with pay from the brothers’ company, and I ensured bills were settled only for materials after that point. Through Stephen and his contacts we got things underway quickly to help set up a new company with Gheorghe at the helm, and Pavel and Jonas were made employees there so that all work and payments were above board, taxes were paid, and no new risks were placed on their ability to stay in the UK after that Brexit shitshow. We got in some more temporary furniture for the flat so Jonas could live there, with Pavel later asking to move in as well once he was better. I had no issue with any of that, as the two of them were clearly going to be with K&K long-term anyway so would always be there with us. Before Grant could get his hands on him, Will’s sudden but insatiable need for cock caught up with him. His mum and her boyfriend looked after him through the flu, with me and Bret stopping by to see him occasionally. He was so fucking happy about converting once he was better, going off to get tested to confirm it before immediately starting to get his back worked on by a tattooist. He was a pretty good artist himself and had sketched out what he wanted, but they began with a large tribal thing across his upper back as he needed to wait until he’d done his first video before they could move on to the huge biohazard centrepiece he wanted. With all these big changes out of the way, and the flat nearly done, Kane and I managed to convince Bret and Kieron to finally go and see Dad together. We had told them that I’d just come out on all our behalves to him and that it was fine, but we wanted him to be the one to talk to them about the rest of it. Still, I went with them most of the way, agreeing to meet up with them later, and then headed to Shane’s. Grant had come up with what he wanted to do with the dildo-loving ‘straight’ housemates, and I said I would talk to Zac about it first. As was often the case lately, he was to be found at Shane’s place so I went there to meet up with them both. Before I got there though, Shane messaged to say the place was a mess and asked me to meet them at the same gay bar where I’d first encountered him, so I diverted there, got myself a pint and then sat outside despite the autumnal chill so I could have a smoke. Zac was a fucked-out happy mess when they arrived. Well, he wasn’t an actual mess, as he somehow always looked just cool and well put together whatever he was wearing or however he’d done his hair. But he was otherwise a mess, and I chuckled at him staring at the table after Shane went back inside to get them both a drink. “You OK there stud?” I asked him. “Haven’t slept” he muttered. “Oh yeah?” I said. “Shane is fucking awesome” he said. “Seven loads since last night.” “One-man gangbang” I chuckled. “He’s the best” he said, looking up at me and finally smiling. “He’s a great guy” I said. “Thanks again for introducing me to him” Zac said. “You’re welcome” I replied. “Hopefully you’re getting close to what you need.” “Yeah” he said, “but…” “Second thoughts?” I asked, knowing full well it wouldn’t matter if he did want to back out as he was probably on the verge of converting already. “No!” he said. “Fuck no. But, well, I just really like having all this sex with Shane…” “You big dumb himbo” I teased. “You really think he’s going to drop you when it’s done?” “I dunno” he said. “No chance” I reassured him. “Shane is a good guy, and I’ve seen the way he looks at you. I reckon you’ve got yourself a boyfriend.” Shane came back out at that point, put down the drinks and took a seat. “So what we talking about?” he asked. “You” I said. “Oh?” he asked, looking between us quizzically. “Put the poor stud’s mind at ease” I said. “He thinks you’re just in this for the gifting.” I then sat back and just observed as they had a sudden heart to heart right there on the terrace, almost as though they were alone. It was sweet really, but after they’d shared a deep kiss I felt like I needed to intervene. “Woah there boys” I said. “I need to talk to Zac here before you go back to bed together.” They both chuckled, but carried on making puppy dog eyes at each other until Zac finally engaged in what I was saying. I described the scene Grant wanted to shoot, and he agreed it would be the sort of thing that the other four housemates would be into. But we had to come up with a plan for getting them to that point, which we did over the course of another couple of drinks. When we were finally done Shane was starting to look a little antsy, and said all this talk of pozzing the other housemates had got him horned up. I threw my hands up in defeat and said we were done, and then sat there to finish my last drink as the two of them raced off back to Shane’s place. After chuckling to myself that Zac was probably penetrated again before I’d even got to the dregs of my pint, I hauled myself up and went off to meet Bret and Kieron. The housemates thing would take a while to see through to the big finale, and it was time for us Ballards to focus on the one big issue that was now looming up on us. Dad.

I loved looking up at Gheorghe’s stubbled, manly face as his expressions switched from lust to strain to something else entirely. I just comfortably lay there, my shoulders and head resting against the back of the sofa whilst my legs were flopped over his shoulders. I was full of his meaty cock, enjoying being stuffed as well as knowing any movement I felt was not coming from Gheorghe himself but instead from Bret or Justin. They were performing a two-man gang breeding of the gorgeous Romanian foreman, taking it in turns to fuck him and fill him with a poz load, all while my own toxic hole provided his dick with somewhere comfortable to be. He had spurted in me twice already, mostly from the pounding his prostate was taking rather than from actually fucking me, but his dick was big enough that it could soften and then harden again without slipping out. I was happy just to lie there, swirling his giant gold cross round in my hands, occasionally tugging on the chain, and gazing up at the beautiful hunk who was so readily taking my lovers’ potent loads in his unprotected neg hole. We were in the living room of Dad’s flat, having brought Gheorghe back here as his reward for keeping working all day even as K&K repeatedly bent Jonas and Pavel over the kitchen counter or bathroom sink to fuck more loads into them. The twins loved fucking the two younger builders, and Kieron had told me that it was always the same pairings. “I don’t know bruv” he had said to me, as we stood out on the balcony smoking when I had dropped by to see how things were, “I really fucking like Pavel. And he’s so fucking hot.” “What about Kane?” I had asked. “What do you think?” he had said, looking back through the window. Kane was sitting with Jonas at the crappy little table and chairs we’d found by the bin store, which we thought we’d bring upstairs temporarily to give the builders a place to have a tea break. There was a book open on the table, and though we couldn’t hear them with the balcony door closed, we knew Kane was slowly helping Jonas work on his English a bit more. He was even putting on a bit of a posh accent to help Jonas learn how they say things on the BBC, rather than the trashy way we speak out on the Ballard estate. “You reckon he likes him?” I had asked Kieron. “I know he does” Kieron had replied. “Fuck, maybe we’re going to end up in a… what the fuck do you even call a relationship with four guys?” “A quadruple?” I had responded, laughing. “Yeah” Kieron had said, smiling. “One of those.” I didn’t think it was too unlikely that they might end up in a more complicated thing with the two builders, and actually sort of hoped it did happen. Me and Bret do look alike, but there’s such a height difference that you could just think it was one of those weird coincidences or some narcissistic thing. This meant we could get away with being open about being together in public without a whole load of bullshit breaking out, as long as we didn’t use our surname. But Kane and Kieron had no chance of that, and while they sometimes took a ‘fuck it’ attitude and behaved like a couple in public places, I knew they held back most of the time and were getting more and more frustrated by it. If they ended up with Jonas and Pavel being with them too, they would at least have lovers they could be open with while enjoying each other behind closed doors. So, anyway, with Jonas and Pavel having had all the fun, games and loads that day, we three had brought Gheorghe back to ours. Brian and Sheila were off overnight seeing their son up in Manchester, so the Dragon was closed and I had the night off. I was antsy and really needed a cock inside me so I had gone to the park toilets and taken two loads there, but now it was the perfect set up as I could just be a hole for Gheorghe all night while Bret and Justin went crazy on his rear end. Justin was riled up after a day of dealing with nothing but bullshit stuff from stupid people across three estates, whilst Bret had been fucked and bred by six different guys at the gym and was really in the mood to be a top for a change. This worked well for Gheorghe who now craved taking the cocks and poz loads of two muscled studs all night, whilst I wanted nothing more than to be stuffed with his girthy dick until dawn. It wasn’t until dawn though, as four loads each seemed to be the limit for Bret and Justin. We all needed to sleep, so Justin and Gheorghe got into Bret’s bed while me and my brother got in mine. I was big spoon, and slid my dick inside him before kissing his back. He clasped his fingers with mine and pulled me closer to him, and then we slowly drifted off to sleep. It was still dark when I was woken up by Bret squeezing my cock with his hole, and we started gently rocking a bit so I was actually fucking him. As I began to feel my orgasm coming, I moved my hand to grip and tug on his huge silver neck chain while he flexed his hole to coax out my load. As soon as I blew, we both fell back asleep. It was light when we woke again, the noise of Justin resuming his ploughing of Gheorghe missionary style probably being what did it. Bret fucked a load into Gheorghe in the shower, and then we all sat down to have an amazing pancake breakfast he cooked for us. He then put on yesterday’s clothes and headed off to the flat to begin work again, whilst Justin got into his police gear and went off to the station for his shift. Bret and I put on some music and danced around a bit while we cleaned up the kitchen, which was all fun and laughter until we got into a slow dance when a ballad came on. A few minutes later he was bent over the table moaning as I thrust in and out of him, his chain and bracelets banging and scraping on the wood as I fucked him. He needed another shower after that, with me of course in there with him. He wasn’t on at the gym until the late shift, which started around the same time as mine at the Dragon. The twins were going to go to the other flat later to check on things, and probably have some more fun with the two younger builders, so we didn’t need to worry about that. This meant we had the whole day to spend together, but we had known that in advance so had made some arrangements. Today was going to be the day that Andrew finally took our cocks, assuming he didn’t bottle it. He was coming over around lunchtime, which meant we had a bit of time to chill out. We ended up getting a bit more sleep after our shower, with me curled up in Bret’s arms on the sofa. We were woken by a text from Andrew saying he was in a cab on the way, and that he had a buttplug in his hole so he was ready. “Guess this is happening then” Bret said. “He might still bottle it” I replied. “Nah” said Bret, smiling. “When he takes one look at us, he’s gonna be riding one of our cocks in no time. We’re a pair of fucking studs bruv.” I laughed out loud as Bret flexed his muscles for me in a really stupid way, before diving at him and ramming my mouth against his. We kissed really deeply, pawing at each other. “Woah” he said, pulling away from me. “We better stop now before I throw you on that sofa and mount your cock.” “Yeah” I panted. “We’ve got a little twunk to poz.” Andrew arrived shortly after, and was a ball of nervous excitement. Even though it was early we poured him a couple of shots of vodka to calm him down, and even got him to smoke a couple of cigarettes with us at the kitchen window. Once he had relaxed a bit we began to gently touch him, and then led him into the bedroom. “You sure you want this?” I asked him. “Please” he replied. “I want it so badly.” That was enough for us, and we began to get him undressed. He was wearing a royal blue jock, and sure enough there was a buttplug in his hole. Bret played with it for a moment, tapping or turning it to get a reaction from Andrew, but then he pulled on it to get it out. When it did pop out Andrew yelped, but it had done its job as his hole was open and ready. “Who do you want first?” Bret asked. “Luke” Andrew replied. “Well OK” I said, sharing a wink with Bret. I lay Andrew on his back and briefly licked and sucked on his modest but rock-hard cock. Then I lifted his legs and planted my face in his crack, licking around his loosened hole as he moaned in pleasure. Bret got on the bed next to Andrew and took hold of his ankles, freeing up a hand so I could slip a couple of fingers into the hole. It was clear he was ready, so I shuffled up to a kneeling position and we dropped his body down a bit to the right level. I put my cock at his hole, and then stared at him. “You want this cock in there?” I asked Andrew. “Yes” he whimpered. “You want my poz cock in your hole?” I said. “Yes!” he panted. “You want me to fuck this poz cock in your hole and then fill you with a toxic load?” “Yes!” he almost yelled. I smiled, and then pushed forward into him. He was loose, but my dick reached deeper than the plug had so he grimaced a bit as I planted the full length in him. I held in place while he got used to it, looking at his head thrown back and his eyes closed. But then he lifted his head and opened his eyes, staring up at me. His eyes worked down my body, and he reached out with both his hands and gently ran his fingers over the biohazard tattooed onto my torso. “Please Luke” he whispered, “I need this.” I began to thrust into him, and he gently moaned in enjoyment. I looked down at my cock sliding in and out of him, and liked how it looked to be fucking someone smaller than me for a change. He was really receptive, his whole body seeming to tell me he wanted this, loved this, and needed this. Bret turned his own body a bit so he could reach over with his other hand and begin to gently touch Andrew’s lean torso, before he ran his fingers up to his face. Andrew opened his mouth and began to suck on Bret’s fingers, moaning around them as I sped up my thrusts. “You want this?” I asked him, feeling my orgasm brewing. “Do it please” he moaned, as he brought his own hand up to tightly take hold of Bret’s. “Breed me Luke, breed me.” His hole repeatedly clenched on my cock as I began to unload in him, and he panted throughout in appreciation. “I can feel it” he whispered. “I just pozzed you” I panted. “I just pozzed you.” “Oh fuck yeah” he sighed. “I need it.” I slid out of him, hauling myself up on the bed next to him and collapsing on my back. Bret let go of his ankle, and Andrew flipped himself over onto all fours and took my cock in his mouth. He licked and sucked the remaining cum, while he arched his back to make it clear to Bret what he wanted. My brother smiled, then positioned himself and slid in. Andrew moaned around my cock as his hole was filled even more, but he showed no signs of pain so Bret just began to thrust. Andrew was in fucking heaven, no doubt about it, and the way Bret gripped the guy’s hips and got he a really focused expression on his face, I knew he was now seriously into what we were doing. I reckoned this must be how he looked when he fucked guys at the gym, including a growing number of so-called straight guys who were wrecking their futures for a few minutes with my stud of a brother. Bret roared like an animal when he came inside Andrew, and between watching him fuck as well as the oral attention on my cock, I was hard again. Andrew had of course noticed, and as soon as Bret withdrew from him, he got up on his knees and then swung one leg over to straddle me. He sat down on my cock, and I just lay there as he eagerly fucked himself on me while constantly rubbing one hand over my tattoo. Bret got hot and horny again, never really going soft after coming in Andrew, and when he got off the bed and went round behind the bouncing twunk, I knew what was coming. He put a hand on Andrew’s shoulder to stop him moving, and then bent him forward. “You want me inside you with my brother, don’t you?” Bret growled at him. “Oh fuck yeah!” Andrew panted. Bret squatted down, his incredible leg muscles flexing like crazy, and Andrew’s face contorted as I felt my brother’s dick sliding against mine as he pushed in. He took it slowly, but never stopped pushing forward until he was as far inside as he could get in that position. He held still until Andrew had started breathing more normally again, and then he began thrusting. Andrew’s mouth was wide open and his eyes squeezed closed, but his dick was so rock hard it looked like it might explode so I knew he was loving it. As I could feel my own orgasm coming on, and knew from Bret’s ragged breathing that his was close too, I took hold of Andrew’s cock and began to rub him. He threw his head back and came almost straight away, and the clenching of his hole as he did so set off me and Bret. Andrew’s hole was filled with two more loads of poz cum as he blew what might be one of his last neg loads over my stomach. We all needed a break after that, but me and Bret got four more loads into him before it was time for us brothers to get showered again so we could be on time for work. Andrew was a fucked-out mess, but was so happy and satisfied. “Thank you” he said to both of us as he hugged us together. “Thank you.” “Plenty more where that came from” I said. “Yeah” added Bret, “if you really want this then we might have to keep fucking you to make sure it takes.” Somehow Andrew got a boner again, and we all chuckled looking down at his shorts. Bret asked him if he had any plans for the rest of the day, and when he said he didn’t, we suggested he could hang out at our place if he wanted so we could pick up again later. Bret offered to take him to the gym and get him in if he wanted to work out or just relax in the spa, and I said he could stop by the pub for a drink and some food. We also said that the others would be around at various times later, and if he was up for it then they might be willing to add some poz loads to his hole. He asked if we were sure, and then when we said we were, he got really happy. I got him some of my gym and swimming stuff so he could go off with Bret, and also found the spare keys to give to him. They set off together, hurrying a little as Bret was now running late, and then I wandered down to the pub while setting out everything on the group chat. Andrew did stop by the pub a couple of hours later, saying he had really enjoyed the steam room but had spent most of the time sitting or standing near the store room listening to what was going on. “Bret got fucked a lot” he whispered to me at the bar. “I mean, he was in there just a few minutes after we arrived, he only came out once to go to the loo, and there was just guy after guy going in there in turn.” “Yeah” I chuckled, speaking quietly. “He’s basically like a piece of gym equipment now.” “It’s fucking hot” said Andrew. I had to agree, though I also still found it funny. Just a year ago I thought of my brother as this muscle-bound soldier who was probably fucking his way through all the girls in the town next to the barracks, and yet now he was on all fours on a bench in a store room at a gym taking cock for hours, loving every minute of it and getting paid for it too. Andrew ordered a burger and a beer, then went outside as it was a nice evening. I saw him lighting up a cigarette, meaning he was in the process of picking up something else toxic from us Ballards, and then after a bit Justin joined him after coming off shift and changing at home. I took a pint out to him partly to check on Andrew, but all was fine so I went back inside. We had a bit of a rush at the bar for a while, and when I went back outside to have a cigarette I found that K&K had arrived too with Pavel and Jonas in tow. “No Gheorghe?” I asked. “Too tired” said Kieron, winking at me. “Yeah” I sighed with a smile, imagining the hunky Romanian needed a good sleep after last night. “Good times.” It was clearly going to be a full house, as I imagined Jonas and Pavel would be in with the twins all night and going back to work straight from ours as Gheorghe had done that morning. But Andrew would enjoy Justin for sure, and me and Bret would join in later after work. I made sure everyone had the drinks they needed once I finished my cig, and then went back in to the bar as more customers were looking like they’d be getting in their next rounds soon. By the time I went back out again later for another smoke, everyone had gone back to the flat. When Brian and I had finished closing up the bar, I dashed to the Nisa before it closed to grab some cigarettes and rum. Aimee now had her jock boyfriend Will working there with her, and I chuckled to myself when I noticed he was glancing nervously at me while Aimee ran me up on the till. I winked at him, and saw his lips curl into a smile briefly before he got all flustered and turned around to shuffle the bottles on the shelf behind him. I decided to see if there was some fun to be had there later on, but only once I had helped convert Andrew, Gheorghe and Shane as that was a lot on my pozzing plate as it was. Jonas and Pavel were the twins’ projects at least. When I got back, Pavel and Jonas were clearly taking a pounding in the twins’ room, but when I listened at my door I could not make anything out. Figuring Justin and Andrew might be resting after a fuck, I decided to have a drink in the kitchen. I poured myself a rum and added some coke from the fridge, then fully opened the window and plonked a chair down beside it so I could relax with a cig. I caught up with messages on my phone, including a couple from Gheorghe thanking me and Bret again for a fun night, and one from Shane seeing when we could next hook up. I went back and forth with him for a bit, agreeing to see him in a couple of days as I needed to go to Stephen’s office again. There were also a couple from Grant proposing a scene for me to do solo, which sounded fun and could be done the next Monday on my night off from the Dragon, so I wrote back and agreed to it all while asking if I needed to wear anything special. He replied quickly saying I just needed to be in my bling and normal clothes when I got to his, and he would sort out the rest before he drove me to the venue. Bret then arrived home, and joined me in the kitchen for a drink. He just had a glass of straight rum with some ice, and before sitting down he leaned over and gave me a really deep kiss. “Missed you” he whispered, giving me a big smile. “Heard you had a busy day at the gym” I said, winking. “Yeah” he sighed. “While Andrew was there I was fucked into next week by a load of guys. They’d been waiting for me or something, so it was fucking full-on.” “Hot” I said. “I fucking love that you’re such a bottom for everyone there.” “You know I’m a fucking bottom for everyone everywhere” he laughed. “But then these two guys wanted me to top them. Groom and best man at a wedding next week for fuck’s sake.” “Fuck me” I said. “It was hot and all” he said, before taking a big inhale of his cigarette and blowing out the smoke, “but just fucking call off the wedding, you know?” “Yeah” I said. “They fucking each other?” He nodded, while taking a gulp of his rum. “Groom a complete bottom” he said. “Best man gay.” “Sounds like the groom is gay too” I said. “Closet case trying to please his parents” Bret said. “Kind of fucking annoys me, to be honest. Just man up, come out, and go off and be happy. Don’t fucking ruin some poor woman’s life.” “You starting to have second thoughts about fucking straight men?” I asked. “I dunno” he said. “I think I like helping the older married guys. You know, the ones who are starting to find a way out of being married. But those guys tonight just fucking got to me. The groom is a fucking coward, and I don’t know what the fuck the best man’s deal is but he’s going to get hurt and fucking hurt that woman too. So fucking pointless.” I put my drink down on the table, then got up and slid onto Bret’s lap facing him. I put my mouth on his and kissed him, then sat back and looked in his eyes. He brought his cigarette to his mouth and inhaled, and then I took it from him and did the same before stubbing it out. We then just looked at each other for a while, not really needing to say anything. Eventually I leaned in and kissed him again, before sliding off him and standing up. “Shall we go and see what the other two are doing?” I asked. He nodded, gulped back the last of his rum, and then stood up too. I held my hand out and he took it, and then we walked round to our bedroom door. I opened it up slowly, and we could see straight away that Justin was slowly and gently fucking Andrew missionary on Bret’s bed. “Room for two more?” I asked softly. Justin looked round and smiled, and so we went into the room and closed the door, ready to have another night of fun together.

“You know what?” said Shane. “I’m going to miss this when I finally convert.” “I can keep fucking you” I said, drying my hair with a towel. “Just don’t get any ideas. I’ve already got two boyfriends.” “No, no” he said, “I know that. You’ve been very clear. And yeah, I think I’d like to keep hooking up with you.” “Do you top?” I asked. “I do” he said, smiling. “Then when you’re poz, how about you give me your first special load?” I suggested. “You’ll get more than my first” he replied, smirking at me. “Deal” I said. “Maybe I’ll even hook you up with my brothers for that fucking fantasy.” “Fuck yeah” he said. “Which one do you want most?” I asked, sitting down on the bed next to him. “The slutty twins or…” “The soldier” Justin said. “Thought so” I chuckled. “Bret is fucking hot.” “He is” said Shane, “but you’re hotter.” “Nah” I replied. “But thanks.” “I’m serious!” Shane said. “Yeah, he’s a bit of a heartthrob, but I think you’re hotter.” “OK” I said. “Thanks, I guess. Though you haven’t seen our other boyfriend Justin yet. He fucking makes me want to cum just looking at him.” We both laughed, and then I leaned over and gave Shane a quick kiss on the forehead. I liked him, and I kind of hoped he did stick around after he converted. He was all middle class and shit, but I kind of hoped he might be up for being friends after. I didn’t care if he wanted to fuck my brothers too, I just felt a bit like it was nice to start having other gay guys around who I could hang out with. Once I was finished getting dressed again, I went off home with all the copies of shit I had signed in Stephen’s office earlier. But most importantly, I also had the keys to the flat now. It was mine. I fucking owned a fucking flat. I had cried a bit in front of Stephen when he handed the keys to me, but he was really nice about it and said he could see why the old guys had chosen me. It was all a bit of a mindfuck, but at least I felt like I was doing right by Stan and Winston. With the money coming in from Grant, particularly after Bret’s pozzing gangbang went up on the site, we had everything we needed to start doing up the place to make it ours, and K&K were really getting into that together. Bret and I could not stop laughing when they told us they’d had a proper couples argument in IKEA over which bed to get, like they were some boring pair of newlywed straights. Bret had gone off spending too, with me and Justin trying to talk some sense into him. Yeah, money wasn’t going to be a problem now I knew the insurance was going to pay out, and yeah, he was getting amounts of cash from Grant that were crazy compared to anything Kane, Kieron or I had earned, but he was still being stupid. Well, stupid and sweet I guess. We couldn’t get him to change his mind on any of it, and that is why my Tissot watch was at home and I was instead wearing another fucking enormous silver bracelet on that wrist. Justin had a full fucking kilo of gold-plated silver on his own wrist now, which did look amazing on him even if it must have cost a fucking fortune, and Bret had got the plain silver version for himself. I kind of laughed when I looked at us sometimes, we were all fucking magpies or something and just loved shiny shit. When I got home, Bret was out on a gym shift, or more likely was at the gym bent over in a storeroom with someone’s cock in him. He said the owner had now hired some new guy to make sure there were enough staff around, as Bret was spending so much of his time taking or giving fucks with the members that he couldn’t do as much actual gym work as they needed. He liked it though, and was fucking proud when two of the members got the fuck flu including a guy who was married with kids. Justin had changed gyms to the same place Bret worked, and sometimes joined in the fun. But before he did switch, he had told Mr Hennessy he was poz, that they weren’t using condoms anymore, and that he was going to be the top. Our old PE teacher was now a pozzed-up hungry bottom, and I had actually met him at the park toilets when I’d stopped in for a quick load and found he was already bent over at the gloryhole. Justin was also out when I got home, being on duty that afternoon. K&K were in their room, and I could hear that Kane was on the bottom again. Something had flipped in him when I told everyone about my plans with the flat, and he had just kind of changed. Kieron quietly told me that Kane had actually been wound up really tight worrying about what Dad would think about him, and he reckoned the idea of getting away had just sort of calmed Kane down or released some fucking valve in his brain. He was now just really comfortable with himself, and affectionate towards everyone in a way he never was before. He would put his arm around me if we were just standing in the kitchen or something, and he never fucking held back with kissing Kieron or anything anymore. Kieron told me that Kane had been a total bottom since that night round the kitchen table, and that the sex had been like nothing they’d ever done before. “He loves you bruv” I had said, smiling. “I know” he’d replied. “Like, now I really fucking know.” I lay down for a bit, but my phone went off. It was a message from a number I didn’t recognise, but when I opened it I saw it was from Andrew. It went on a bit too fucking long, but he was basically asking he we could meet. I replied to suggest he come to the estate and see how people like me live, and that he could come to the Dragon tonight. I’d get Bret and Justin to meet him there while I worked, and we could talk after. The three dots thing went on for ages, but he finally replied to say he’d like that and would come over later. I messaged Bret, adding the photo Stephen had sent me as a reminder for what Andrew looked like, and then I lay back down. Bret and Justin were sitting outside at a table smoking and drinking when Andrew arrived, and I went out to clear some glasses so I could say hello to him too. He was really fucking nervous, and his eyes kept looking at all the bling we were wearing, so I got him a double rum and coke on the house to try to help him calm down. I left him with the other two, but went out occasionally to make sure he was OK. After a while I could see them all laughing quite a bit, so as it got busier inside I just stayed behind the bar. Brian had clocked we had a guest though, so he let me leave early saying he and Sheila would clear up. He was a good guy. We took Andrew back to Dad’s flat, and got him another drink in the kitchen. Being somewhere more private, we talked more about sex than they had done at the pub, and Andrew admitted he’d not done much. One guy he had been with had said he was poz but he wasn’t sure he believed him, and he’d only been with a few other guys. “Are you top or bottom?” I asked him. “I don’t know” he said. “I mean, I’ve only bottomed, but I think I want to try topping too.” “Mate” Bret said, “you’ll love both, I promise.” Before things went any further, we made sure Andrew got that we weren’t going to do anything with him that night and would be getting him an Uber soon, which he was quite relieved about. “I’m nervous, you know?” he said. “You guys are so fucking hot, and you’re poz, and that’s what I want more than anything, but I’m just nervous.” “That’s OK mate” said Justin, leaning over and putting his hand on Andrew’s shoulder. “I was too, but you’ll know when it feels right.” We talked some more, and then sent Andrew off home in a cab. Justin had spent some time telling him all about how he’d gone from being scared of everything to actually being ready to bottom for us and start his conversion, and all that thinking back had got him in a funny mood. That night in bed he was a needy muscle bottom, wanting Bret and me inside him over and over again, and even at the same time for one fuck. Everything about his look would make you think he was an aggressive power top all the time, especially with the huge gold chains he was now rocking, so it was such a fucking turn-on to see him begging and pleading for us to wreck his hole and fill him with cum. We gave him what he needed.

Bret and I went to Grant’s place, and he surprised us with one of his friend’s being there too. We recognised the guy straight away as the ‘colonel’ who had dishonourably discharged Bret’s soldier character in his first gangbang, but it turned out he was also a probate lawyer. He was called Stephen and was more than happy to help, wanting nothing more than a night with me and Bret in return, something we were happy to do as he was hot as fuck. He came with us to see the other solicitor, and while I think Bret was sort of keeping up, I was completely fucking overwhelmed again. I just sat there and thought about Stan and Winston, trying not to both giggle at jokes we’d shared, or cry when I kept realising what they had done for me. Bret kept one hand firmly on my leg to try to calm me down. Stephen took us out for a late lunch afterwards, and managed to explain it all to me in simple English. There was going to be a lot to do and it would take time, but the flat was basically now mine. He was going to contact abother lawyer he knew to start proceedings against the haulage company for the accident, and he would sort out all the insurance claims for me. He said I would need to come and see him regularly to sign things, and it might all be a bit much to take sometimes, but he’d make sure it was as easy as possible. “Gents” he said, “when I said to Grant what I wanted in return, I want to be clear.” “OK” Bret replied, stiffening a bit. “I’m not going to be using you like common rent boys or anything” he said. “In fact, I don’t want anything like that.” “Oh?” Bret responded. “Then what do you…” Stephen held up his hand, and Bret stopped. “It’s not me I want you for” he said. “It’s my nephew.” “Your nephew?” I asked. “Andrew” he said. “He’s about your age Luke.” “What do you want us to do for him?” Bret asked. “I want you to spend the evening with him, and see where things go naturally” Stephen said. “Andrew’s on a bit of a journey, and I want to help him, but I also know his tastes and they aren’t the sort of people I normally hang around with.” “What kind of journey?” Bret asked. “And what kind of tastes?” I added. Stephen smiled, and then pulled out his phone, found a photo of his nephew and showed it to us. Andrew turned out to be a gorgeous and muscled twink, maybe you’d even call him a twunk, with an amazing smile. “The boy is obviously chasing” Stephen said, “but I know he’s a shallow lad who just wants jocks to use him. He’s never going to get what he needs that way, but he has no interest in the men who could give it to him. But you two are different, and I know he’s watched your videos.” “You do?” I asked. “Yeah, because I’m in some of them and he’s talked to me about it” Stephen said, smiling. “He wants the treatment you have got in those videos, but it’s you boys he’s obsessing over.” “Oh” said Bret, picking up the phone and looking at the photo again. “So you want us to poz him?” “Maybe” said Stephen, “or maybe just meet with him at my place, I’ll go out for the night to leave you to it, and you just see what happens. He might just need some guys like you to talk to.” We were both a bit confused but agreed to do it, not only because Stephen was helping me, but also because we were interested to meet Andrew. “Stan and Winston were there for me” I said, “and with all this will stuff they still are. I reckon I owe it to them to be there for other guys now too.” “Well said” Stephen responded, while Bret just reached over and put his hand on mine. We left the restaurant a little later, agreeing to talk to Stephen over WhatsApp about Andrew and any more legal stuff. Bret needed to get to the gym for his shift, telling me he knew the owner and one of the members wanted to fuck him at some point that evening. He went for the train as it would get him closer, while I walked off towards the bus. But as I did so I thought about Shane from the bar, and decided to drop him a message. He was nearby, so I stopped at a pub and waited for him. He arrived soon after, and we had a drink together before he asked if I wanted to have another at his place. I agreed, knowing what he meant, and an hour later I was pumping a load into him on his bed. I stuck around to give him a second load, and agreed to meet up with him again. “Just you though” he said. “I mean, having all your brothers here is like a crazy fantasy or something, but if you’re willing I’d like it just to be you until, you know.” “Until I poz you?” I asked. “Yeah” he said. “You’re crazy cute, and I’d really like it to just be you who does it, you know?” “Yeah” I said, “I get it.” “Cool” he said, smiling at me. We left it there, and I added him to the list of people I’d keep in touch with. He lived so close to Stephen’s office that it would work well, as long as Shane did not get ideas in his head about us being anything more. Bret and Justin were enough to handle. Bret and Justin kind of went out of sync on their shifts, so weren’t seeing each other a huge amount for a while. That gave me more time to spend alone with Justin, and while we fucked like crazy, we also talked more and more. It was very different to what I had with Bret, but I kind of liked that. J was the hunky god who just seemed to sort shit out, and in some ways he turned me on even more than Bret did. I mean, Bret is my big bruv, I love him more than anyone, and I feel like I’m going to fucking melt when I’m with him sometimes. With Justin it’s like it’s more normal or something, just having an awesome time with this guy who I realised was my first crush even though I didn’t know I was gay back then. I get shivers when I look at his body and his beautiful face, and I guess if I had to pick then it’s Justin’s muscles and arse and cock that make me hard quicker. Being fucked by him is perfect, and he’s now such an amazing power bottom that topping him is wild. I dunno, it just works for me having both. The following Monday, all four of us took Justin to see Grant, and though he was dressed in normal clothes to get there, he had his police uniform in a hold-all. He also took a few options he was OK with for covering his face, to see how Grant felt about them. I think Grant nearly wet himself when he saw Justin, but he kept his cool and put him through the normal ‘audition’ process. After seeing how he looked in his uniform, we stripped Justin down to a jock and then each one of us brothers fucked him in a different position, with the masks all being tried out on camera to see how they worked. Justin then fucked me so Grant could see how good a top he was, but when he stayed hard after breeding me, Grant got him to fuck Bret too. “Well done young man” he said. “I will definitely be in touch.” “Thank you” said Justin. “You’ve converted already, right?” Grant asked him. “Yes sir” he said. “Well, first off, congratulations” Grant said. “But no special tattoos just yet, OK? I want to have a think about what to do with you.” “Sure” said Justin. “I haven’t figured out what I want to get yet anyway.” “And what about you, big brother?” Grant said, turning to Bret. “You’ve done what we agreed, and you’ve got plenty more money to come. How do you feel about doing more?” “Hell fucking yes” said Bret, grinning at him. “Excellent” said Grant, grinning back. “I’ll be in touch then with some ideas. You up for topping too?” “Hey!” said Kane. “How come you’ve never asked me that?” “Oh come on now lad” said Grant. “You just scream ‘bottom’, and everyone knows it.” Kane’s face went into a sulk, and the rest of us couldn’t help but laugh. “Yes” Bret said, still chuckling. “I’m happy to top, but I’d like it to be, you know, a mix.” “Yes, yes” said Grant, smirking. “I’m well aware that you’d be riding cock all day if you could.” “He fucking does” said Justin, and we all burst out laughing again. It felt good to laugh again, even though I was hit with thoughts of Stan and Winston again as we went back out onto the street. Bret sensed it and just threw his arm around me, and we decided to stop at a gay bar to have a drink before we went home. My brothers and Justin, all just having fun, got me feeling better again. Bret giving me a big kiss on the street outside really did the trick, and that night he and Justin gave me a really gentle double-fuck to kind of make me know everything was OK. Only Bret knew about the will, but I decided to talk to everyone else once Stephen said everything was going to plan and I would have the keys soon. I had been thinking about it all, and I knew what I wanted to do. So, sitting with everyone round the kitchen table after one of my shifts at the Dragon, I went through the whole story and then got on to my plans. “Their flat is only two bedrooms, but all the rooms are much bigger than what we’ve got, even Dad’s room” I said. “I need us to talk about Dad a bit, the fucking shitshow that’s gonna be when they let him out, but what I really want is for us five to move over to Stan and Winston’s flat and make it ours.” “You do?” Kieron asked. “Yeah” I said. “The bigger room for me, Bret and Justin, and then you two in the other one. We can have proper big beds, not the fucking single ones we’re squeezing into here. We’ll do the place up, and get a sofa bed or something for the lounge so we have somewhere else to sleep if we need it. There’s a balcony we can smoke on. But most of all, it’ll be our fucking home. Ours. We can just be us there. We can fucking love and fuck each other and never have to give a fuck what anyone thinks.” Everyone looked at me, and then Kane got up and walked round to where I was sitting. He stood behind me, and then leaned over and put his arms round my shoulders to hug me from behind, which took me by surprise as out of all of them, he’s the last one I would have expected it from. “That’s exactly what those two old geezers would have wanted” he said softly. “So fuck yeah, count me in.” “Yeah?” I asked. “Yeah” he said, before letting go of me and straightening up and facing his twin. “K, I fucking love you. Let’s go be happy somewhere new.” Kieron walked over to him, and they held each other as they began a deep kiss. “Come fuck me bruv” Kane whispered after they pulled apart. They walked off to their room hand in hand, with the three of us watching them go. “So?” I asked Bret and Justin. “You sure about this?” Bret asked me. “Yeah” I said. “Kane’s right, this is what Stan and Winston would have wanted.” “It won’t be easy with your dad” Justin said. “I don’t just mean with you all leaving, but also he might not be able to stay here on his own. They may not let him out if he’s not going to be looked after, or the Council might want to move him to somewhere smaller so they can give another family this place.” “I know” I said. “We have to talk to someone about what the fuck happens when he’s ready to be let out. And I thought about the other thing. Maybe it’s just me who lives in the other flat on papers and shit, so it looks like there’s still four people here?” “That might work” Bret said. “Maybe Justin properly lives with you too?” “Cool” I said. “Maybe we better speak to Stephen or someone about all that.” “I’d like to live with you” Justin said, smiling at me. “Once Bianca is finally out of my life.” “Now I’m gonna get all jealous and shit” Bret said, smirking. “No need bruv” I said. “You know we both love you.” Justin’s eyes went a little wide, but Bret leaned over and put his arm round him. “J, it’s OK” Bret said. “This fucking works. We’re just three guys in love, and it’s OK.” Nothing more needed to be said, and the three of us started walking to our room. Sounds of sex were coming from K&K’s room, but they were quieter than normal and it was also obvious that Kane was bottoming for Kieron. Bret and I exchanged a look, and then we went into our room and got down to business too. Bret was the centre of attention that night, with me and Justin making love to him together in every way we could. The best part was when we double-fucked him, giving him the cocks of both his lovers at the same time. We went to sleep in another chain, but with me being the smallest spoon this time. It was fucking heaven.

Just before we got home, Justin messaged Bret about getting things started. We invited him to come over later, and he was actually a bit relieved that K&K were off overnight in another city having a session with a new group of guys who Grant had said were all going to be beefy Greeks, Italians and such. That meant that Justin would be broken in with just me and Bret, and he was pleased with that. He was fucking nervous when he arrived, so we got him to chill out a bit with a few drinks. “It’s gold-plated silver” he said, when I asked about the big thick chain he was wearing. “Remember when my nan died?” “Yeah” Bret said. “She left me some money” he said. “Should have fucking saved it, but I got wasted and don’t even remember being on Etsy. Thought I’d been hacked or some shit, and then this turned up. Never had the fucking nerve to wear it, but didn’t want to sell it either.” “It looks amazing on you” said Bret. “Fuck what people think. When you’re not in uniform, I want you fucking wearing it.” “OK” said Justin, grinning. “Let me see it without your T-shirt” I said. He glanced at me, but then stood up from the sofa and peeled off his top. He stood in front of us flexing his muscles, the gold chain shining on his neck and chest. “Fuck” said Bret. “You are so fucking sexy.” “Amen” I added. “You think so?” said Justin. “Fuck yeah” I said. “Get those fucking jeans off” Bret said. This began a few minutes of us getting Justin fully naked, enjoying looking at his sculpted body, amazing arm and torso tatts, and the kilo of metal around his neck. His buttocks and legs were amazing too, and I salivated at his thick, hardening cock. “We’re going to fuck you now” said Bret. “Please” whispered Justin. We steered him into our room, and got him to lie down on Bret’s bed. We both then stripped naked too, and I saw Justin lick his lips a bit. “One last time” said Bret. “You sure about this?” “Yes” said Justin. “Please, I need you to fuck me.” Bret got down on his knees beside the bed, and pushed Justin’s legs up so he could lean in and start rimming his hole. I climbed up on the bed in a position where I could take hold of Justin’s ankles, leaving Bret’s hands free to also begin fingering his friend. This position also put my hard cock close to Justin’s face, and as I hoped, he began to gently lick and suck me. He moaned as Bret slowly opened him up, gently rubbing his own cock throughout. The foreplay went on for a lot longer than I was used to, but Bret finally pulled back and stood up. He told Justin to turn over, and after a bit of all of us moving around, Bret was kneeling behind him while he was now fully swallowing my cock. He held it in his mouth and moaned around it as Bret slowly but steadily pushed inside him. “You feel amazing” Bret whispered. “Fuck me” Justin said, muffled by my cock. Bret began to thrust, and Justin moaned constantly as he sucked and swallowed me. This was one of those fucks where Bret really held back, just going at a good rhythm without pounding too hard, and Justin loved it. He arched his back, and took in each thrust with an appreciative groan. He particularly loved when Bret started pulling all the way out and then pushing back in, which I could identify with as I love that too. But eventually he began thrusting a bit harder and faster, and I knew what was coming. “You ready for this load Justin?” he growled. “Yes, breed me!” Justin moaned around my cock. “You ready for this poz load?” Bret yelled. “Fucking give it to me!” Justin yelled back after letting my cock drop out of his mouth. “Here it fucking comes” Bret growled, before slamming in and groaning. His whole body pulsed as he came inside Justin. “Oh fuck yeah” Justin sighed, his own body clenching as he squeezed his hole on Bret. For my turn I got Justin on his back, where he could put his head on the mattress and clean off Bret’s cock while I held back his legs and slid into him. I went hard and fast from the outset, so fucking turned on looking down at his six pack, pecs, bulging tatted biceps and that amazing gold chain. He moaned and groaned until I slammed in and added a second toxic load to his hole. For the rest of the night me and Bret took it in turns to breed Justin, in all positions, in all parts of the flat, with breaks for drinks, cigarettes, snacks or whatever else. At one point I lay down so Justin could fuck me missionary, with Bret sliding inside him at the same time. It was so hot to be looking up at his gorgeous face, seeing him respond to each thrust into him while he worked hard to give me a good fuck, his big chain swaying back and forth. He was so completely into it, loving letting himself go so he could just enjoy being with guys. “I guess I could wear a balaclava” he said, while we were sitting having a smoke in the kitchen. “What?” Bret asked. “In those videos” he said. “If I had my face covered, you know, I could get fucked by all those guys and not worry about it.” “You want to be in a video?” I asked. “Yeah” he said. “You guys have fucked me like ten times or something tonight and I still want more. Reckon I might be good at getting gang fucked like you guys are.” “What is it with this estate?” he chuckled. “Too long here and we all just turn into cumdumps.” “Too fucking long being married is what fucking did it” said Bret. “Need to get that fucking divorce done so I can just be free for taking cock.” “You not a top anymore then?” I asked. “Shame, coz you’re so fucking good at it.” “Nah” said Justin, “will give as good as I take. Don’t worry.” To prove it, after one more round of breeding him, we went to bed with Justin in the middle, Bret’s cock inside him while his was inside me. It was a tight fit in the bed, but it felt kind of right too. I’d always liked Justin, and he had my back a bit when we were younger, distracting Bret or the others if they were being particularly shitty to me. Maybe there was room for him here? The next morning we fucked two more loads into him, and then Bret bent over and took a pounding from Justin. I slid inside the cummy hole and fucked my brother while Justin took a shower, and then headed off back to his mum’s. Bret and I were a bit quiet for a while, but then he asked me what I thought about Justin. I knew he was feeling a bit torn, so I encouraged him to just have an honest conversation with me about it all. We eventually agreed to see how things went, and that we’d keep being honest with each other, but that we were both wondering about whether Justin might actually be part of something with us in the future. We knew for sure that J was in love with Bret, probably always had been, and that was something we wanted to think about some more. K&K were disappointed to have missed Justin’s first poz breedings, but we promised they’d be involved in the next round. We then got them to tell us all about their night, which had been pretty wild. The men had all been really muscular and hairy, and had loved how smooth and muscular the twins were. They had been thrown around like dolls for nearly seven hours, taking everything that the men could give. Grant had told them most of the men were in fact negative, but loved fucking younger poz guys with all the risks and kinks that involved. Kane and Kieron both really fucking enjoyed it, and said we should join in next time. Justin was back two nights later, but I had to let it all start without me while I worked my shift at the Dragon. By the time I got back, the twins had already managed to start double-fucking the hunky policeman, and his hole was gaping and dripping cum. I added a quick load to the mix, then gave him a longer fuck in my bed later. The twins alternated his hole for a while, with Justin buried inside Bret the whole time, and later on I was also the top in a chain with Bret being the bottom. “I can’t help it bruv” Bret quietly said to me in the early hours, while Justin was on all fours in the living room with a twin in each end. “I just feel like I want him.” “It’s OK Bret” I said. “I get it. Let’s just go with it and see what happens.” “I love you” he said. “I do.” “I know you do” I said, lifting up my left hand and shaking it in front of him. “You gave me this, didn’t you?” “I did” he said, smiling. “So we’re cool, OK?” I said, taking hold of his arm. “We’re cool” he said. “Well, I’m not actually. I’m really fucking horny.” “Then come fuck me bruv” I said, giving him a wink. I got down on all fours next to Justin, and Bret went behind me and slid inside. He started pounding me, and my moans right next to his head caused Justin to let go of Kieron’s cock and turn to face me. We stared into each other’s eyes for a moment, and then awkwardly leaned towards each other and began to kiss. Kane and Bret went in sync, and Justin and I began to properly snog each other as we were fucked. We then pulled apart and gazed at each other, before Kieron wedged his cock between us. For the rest of that fuck we kissed and licked Kieron’s dick from opposite sides, until he yanked it back and then blew onto Justin’s face. Bret and Kane came in us just seconds later. That night, I was the big spoon, with Bret in the middle and his own dick inside Justin. Kane and Kieron didn’t want to feel left out, so slept in Bret’s bed together. For some reason Kane wanted to be the one with a dick inside him for a change, and Kieron jumped at the chance to bury himself in his brother. They woke us up twice in the night as Kieron properly fucked Kane, though on the second go we were horny enough to have some fun too so Bret just slid himself back and forth on the mattress until the loads were spilled. Justin was round every day that week, though the time depended on when he was on duty. He and I had a couple of one-on-one sessions while Bret was out doing a first and then second interview at a gym, and I know the two of them were fucking like bunnies while I was behind the bar in the evenings. Justin even took a spit-roast from K&K, but he mostly seemed to want to be me with and/or Bret. When we were alone, me and Bret talked about it all, and he seemed really relieved that I was starting to think about Justin as being more than just a friend, which I truly was. I knew there would always be something between them that was different, but that was fine with me as I was getting more of Bret than I ever expected. Besides, that guy Shane at the bar had made me realise there was still a lot of fun to be had out there, and as much as I loved Bret, I kind of wanted it to be OK for me to go off and do things with other guys. Justin had just started to get more into talking about how the video stuff could work for him when he began to feel sick. Bret wasn’t starting at the gym for another week, so he decided to care for Justin at our place. He rang J’s mum to tell her he was probably too sick to get home, but that he had a bed of his own and he would be looked after. She came round a few times which meant we had to clean up the place a bit first, but she didn’t make a fuss and was actually glad someone was looking out for her boy as she needed to hold down her latest temp job at Tesco so she had a chance at something permanent. I helped out, as did Kane and Kieron, but Bret wanted to do most of it. He did want me in bed with him still though, always behind and inside of him so he could still see that Justin was OK. It was actually probably the least bad fuck flu we had seen, and Justin was getting better in no time. He wanted to get tested to confirm though, something none of us had actually done, so Bret took him off to a clinic. Justin was a fucking horny animal after he converted, with Bret and me both taking a lot of quick and rough poundings from him over the last two days before he went back to police duty. He confessed he was actually shit scared about it, because he had to produce a sick note for such a long absence. Kane jumped in on this, ringing Grant for help and managing to get Justin an appointment with a doctor who was one of the guys who sometimes got involved in the gangbangs. He signed off a sick note saying it was Covid, so Justin could go back to work and not have to out himself to anyone there. In return, Grant wanted to meet Justin which was not a problem, as in his horned-up state J had fully got on board with just wearing a mask or something to hide his face. I knew Grant would love to do something involving a hunky policeman on the down low getting gang poz fucked, so it was all going to work out well. Things settled down a bit, and though Justin was still living with his mum, he spent every night with us. Bret started working at the gym, and came home on his first day to report the owner had fucked him after seeing his evolving poz-themed ink. “Gonna be earning a load more there if I let him and some of the members fuck me” he said, “or if I fuck them.” “You up for that?” I asked. “Never say no to a cock” he replied, smiling at me. “Fuck no” I laughed. This was how it was. I loved Bret, he loved me. Justin loved Bret, and I now just knew that Bret loved Justin. I kind of worshipped Justin a bit, and he had gone all protective over me again even though I didn’t need protecting from anything anymore. It just worked, and we were all relaxed enough to know we could fuck around with other people, do Grant’s videos, and just have any fucking fun we wanted, without it being a problem. The only problem was space. Well, that was one of the only problems. The other one was Dad. They were making some progress with him, and he was going to be home someday. But now there were a couple and a throuple living there, fucking like rabbits, all gay, and mostly brothers. There was no way this was going to work, not with us having all got so free with each other. We couldn’t see any way out of it though, until Justin came home one evening. He was in a bit of a state, needing a few whiskies and cigarettes before he could talk. He made all four of us sit down with him in the kitchen. “There was an accident” he said. “On the dual carriageway. A lorry went out of control and hit another car.” “And?” asked Kane, looking nervous. “The car got crushed between the lorry and a bridge pylon” said Justin. “They had no hope.” “Who?” asked Kieron. Justin looked at him, and then turned to me. He took my hand, and I could see tears in his eyes as he looked at me. “Luke, I’m so sorry” he said. “It was Stan and Winston in the car.” I stared at him, and then looked at my brothers. Kane and Kieron were open-mouthed, whilst Bret was just staring at the table with tears forming in his own eyes. “What?” I asked Justin. “No. It can’t have been. It can’t have been.” “I’m sorry Luke” he said. “I wish it wasn’t true.” I stared at him, as I felt Bret’s arm go round my shoulder. Then I just began to sob, with Justin moving round to put his hand on my leg to comfort me. Bret squeezed me tight, holding my head to his, and I could see Kane and Kieron were also crying. We had all lost two guys who had our backs, who had protected us from our own father when we younger, and who had helped us be ourselves now. But I was the closest to them, feeling like they were my friends as well as maybe my uncles or something. I could not cope with them being gone. Over the next couple of days we found out there was no family on either side, and no-one to even organise their funeral. Justin got us in touch with their solicitor, and we took over sorting out a proper farewell for them. Brian and Sheila helped out, sad to lose a couple of regulars who had always been friendly to them, and after the cremation we had the wake at the Dragon. It was there that the solicitor asked to speak to me alone, and Brian let us use his small office behind the bar. I asked if Bret could join us, which was deemed OK. I sat with Bret’s hand on my shoulder as the solicitor revealed that there really was no family, not even distant nieces or nephews. Stan was an only child, and Winston’s only sister had died of an overdose at 25 before having any kids. The parents were gone, and there were no living aunts or uncles. He told me all this as he said they had to check in cases where a will had been changed recently, which confused you. “Mr Ballard” the solicitor said, “a few weeks ago they both wrote new wills, leaving you as their sole heir once they were both gone.” “What?” I squealed. “Me?!” “Yes” he said. “I queried it with them when they came in to see me, and they told me about the years of looking out for you and your brothers, as well as your friendship as adults. They said you were the one who took care of them, and that they wanted to make sure you were taken care of in the future. They were thinking ten or twenty years from now, but sadly here we are.” I just sat and gaped at him. “I had no idea” I eventually said. “No” said the solicitor. “Well, anyway, everything checked out so there are no concerns with executing their wills as instructed. It will take some time to deal with the deed on the flat, and even longer for the insurance on the car and their life policies, but…” “What do you mean the flat?” I said. “Don’t flats just go back to the Council when someone dies?” “Mr Ballard” he said, “they bought the flat under Right To Buy years ago, and the mortgage is fully paid.” “What?” I squealed again. “That’s right” he said. “You’ve got inheritance tax to deal with on it of course, but from what I can see, their life policies, the insurance on the car, and any claim you file for wrongful death against the lorry driver and haulage company should more than cover that, even if HMRC want their normal punitive interest rate on any delay deal while probate is sorted.” His words had stopped meaning anything, and Bret stepped in. “Mr Harris, would it be OK if we came to see you to finish this?” Bret said. “I think my brother is a bit upset, so it might be better if we came to talk to you later this week.” “Yes, of course” he replied. “Can we bring someone else who understands all this sort of thing more than we do?” Bret asked. “By all means” said the solicitor. “Just don’t delay too much, as we do need to start talking to HMRC soon.” “That’s fine” Bret said, before walking the solicitor out. “Bruv” he said, when he came back in. “How about you don’t think about this now, OK?” “What?” I asked. “Look” he said, “let’s go back out there and give those two old geezers the send-off they fucking deserve. Then I’ll call Grant and see if he can help us with talking to that guy about all this shit.” I nodded, and we went back outside into the pub. I managed to silence my thoughts, and was able to join in with telling stories and laughing. Later on it was just us brothers sitting outside with Justin, and we told more stories to him about all the other things with Stan and Winston that we would never have talked about in front of Brian, Sheila and all the other regulars. I cried a lot as I thought about my friends and what had happened to them, and Bret held me tight for the rest of the night. But underneath it all I felt like I could hear Stan and Winston talking to me, telling me it was going to be OK, that they were OK, and that they’d always be there looking out for us Ballard boys. With what they had done, even though I didn’t understand everything the solicitor had said, I knew it too. It hurt, I missed them, but they were always going to be there watching over us in a way. Through my tears and the pain, I smiled.

WHAT DID YOU DO TO ME? PART 1 Hank was in tears. „What did you do to me?“ he asked sobbing like a child. „How can I ever be turned on by my wife after this night? She feels disgusting to me after you all loaded my manpussy...the thought of going back home and seeing her makes me feel sick...why did you do this to me?“ 3 HOURS EARLIER Straight. Tall. Handsome. Swaggy. And sexist asshole. Or Hank, as he’s known. Getting off his truck to buy some groceries, he immediately caught attention of all people around. And it was not just about his big bulge which he intentionally made as much visible to the world in his tight jeans. It was about his overpowering selfesteem which long ago shifted to immoral arrogance. Hank was well aware of his sex appeal and he considered all the chicks of the world inferior to him, not to mention gay men who he considered lowest of all, not worth any more than being fucked hard...and definitely not by Hank who is pussy addict and would not ever touch another man. As Hank made those couple steps from his truck to the store, he did not hesitate to say to passing by teen girl that she has a butt worth long fuck. He was enjoying seeing here literally run away to her car so much that he had to rub his growing bulge right there, in front of everybody. And he did not mind it at all. The nature gave him this huge tool, so why hiding it, he thought. Stepping in the store, Hank wasted no time and strictly told the young, petite man behind the cash desk: „Give me three bottles of Hennessy and one packet of Marlboros!“ Unaware at that point, this was the firat core mistake which he did. Instead of blindly going forward with Hank’s request, the petite young man said „It seems that somebody stole your good manners.“ „What did you just say?“ Hank asked, visibly getting enraged, not being used to anybody to not comply with his wishes. „Are you deaf?“ petite young man asked, „My message was clear enough I believe.“ „Listen, you piece of shit,“ Hank started really upset at this point, „I don’t know who you think I am, but If you treat your customers like this, I can as well give you a good old fist punch.“ „Come on, don’t be kidding me,“ the petite man said with no sign of being scared, „you’ll end up being fucked by me and my friends this night If you don’t change your behaviour right now!“ Hank was shocked. „How dare you speak to me like that, you faggot,“ he started to yell around. And that was the second core mistake. In whiff of a second, the petite young man behind the desk just whistled on his fingers and called „Mike?“ And in another whiff of a second, a huge muscular piece of black man entered the room. Hank was lost. He knew that resistance is futile and did not even try to fight when Mike took his hands to cuff them behind Hank’s back. Hank just prayed for the best. While he expected almost anything, he thought that the mention of being fucked by whoever was just a bad joke and he will manage to get home with some bruises at most. And that was the third mistake which he made. In couple moments, things became clear to Hank as he watched the petite young man walking to the store door to lock it and put on the „I’ll be right back“ sign. Being alpha male just minutes ago, Hank was now becoming scared. As Mike led Hank to the back room of the store, Hank was starting to sob. This big muscular brute, always relying on his huge dick power, now felt so small. He might have as well just solidify the „myth“ that those big hunky men are usually the real snowflakes. With some tears running down his face, he knew he was helpless. Once Mike bent him over the desk in the back office, Hank was clear. He might be alpha asshole, but he was not stupid – he knew very well that is alpha asshole is going to be raped. „I hate you, I hate you, I hate you,“ he yelled, but any of his objections turned out to be rejected efficiently when petite young man appeared holding ball gag. Hank did not even manage to catch his breath upon seeing it and it was already tied firmly around his mouth and head. „Mmmmphhhm,“ he said. „That sounds similar enough to ‚Yes, I want your bare dick‘,“ Mike said and pulled Hank’s tight jeans down to his ankles. TO BE CONTINUED

12, dial up internet in the mid 90's in my room lol, just pictures and most of them relatively tame compared to today, but stories were so wild, and IRC (chat) was even wilder! For better or worse, I was too chicken to try to organize meeting Men who wanted to meet me, no one being nearby, me being rural, and no cell phones would have made it super difficult to actually pull off, but I do wish I tried harder💖

"Grooming" is a term used to describe the process used by sexual abusers to manipulate vulnerable minors so they can sexually abuse and rape them. "Closet case" is a pejorative term for people who have not yet felt safe enough to come out. If someone is too afraid to come out, you find a way to support them and connect them to mental health and counseling resources so they can come out when they judge it's safe for them to do so. It seems like some education and compassion for others might be called for.

I hope you will enjoy this story. After the first chspter i put some questions to start the next chspter with you input. This is a story about a married guy who secretly dates men when she is away. Today is friday and his wife left for a weekend with friends. He is ready get fucked by a guy. Because he is married he always does it safe, but tonight he looses the control and things happen thst he could never had imaginend. Chapter 1: "You up?" The message from an anonymous profile blinked on the screen of my phone, interrupting the quiet hum of the air conditioner. It was a typical Friday evening in my suburban haven, the kind that made my pulse quicken with anticipation. My thumb hovered over the screen as I contemplated my reply. The house was empty, save for the echo of my own breathing, a stark contrast to the usual pattern of laughter and clanking dishes that filled it when my wife was home. She was gallivanting with her friends this weekend, leaving me with a rare window of opportunity. I swiped through the sea of faces on Grindr, the app's glow illuminating my otherwise darkened living room like a beacon in the night. The chorus of my own thoughts grew louder as I scanned the profiles, searching for the right note of excitement, the perfect harmony to match the rhythm of my desires. The quiet was a cloak that allowed me to indulge in my secret life without the fear of discovery, a cloak that grew heavier with every passing second. With a deep breath, I sent a curt reply, "Yeah, what's up?" The anticipation grew as I waited for his response, the silence of the house pressing in on me like a warm, thick blanket. The chirp of a cricket outside the window seemed to be the only other soul aware of my clandestine activities. The quiet was both soothing and nerve-wracking, a silent companion to my secret desires. Browsing through the profiles, each one a potential story waiting to unfold, I felt a familiar thrill. The men on the screen were a smorgasbord of muscles, tattoos, and smoldering glances, all beckoning me into a world my wife knew nothing about. The quiet of the house was a stark reminder of the dual life I led. I was a devoted husband by day, but when she was away, the nights transformed me into something else entirely. The silence grew heavier as I read through messages, the digital whispers of men seeking companionship, or perhaps more, for a fleeting night. My eyes scanned over the pictures, my mind racing with the possibilities of what lay ahead. The tension grew palpable, a coil in my stomach that tightened with every swipe. It was time to prepare. I excused myself to the bathroom, the cold tiles a jolting contrast to the warmth of the rest of the house. The soft click of the lock was the only sound that accompanied me as I pulled out the anal douche from the medicine cabinet, a secret stowed away for moments like these. The water ran, filling the room with the gentle sound of rushing liquid, muffling the guilt that tried to creep into my thoughts. The ritual was as much a part of the experience as the act itself, a sacred cleansing before the impending rendezvous. The sensation of the cool water filling me up was oddly calming, a prelude to the excitement that was to come. I lay there, on the edge of the bathtub, the plastic nozzle gently inserted, the warm water flushing out any lingering traces of my mundane life. It was a ritual of transformation, washing away the dullness of my days and replacing it with a sense of readiness that made me feel alive. With every squeeze of the bulb, I felt cleaner, more open, more prepared for the night's adventure. The last few spurts of water drained away, and I took a moment to appreciate the feeling of emptiness, a canvas waiting to be filled. The quiet of the house was now punctuated by the occasional drip from the faucet, a metronome keeping time with the racing thoughts in my head. I stood, wiped off the excess water, and took a final look in the mirror, ensuring every detail was in place. The chime of my phone brought me back to reality. A new message from a profile that caught my eye. The conversation grew more heated with each exchange, the words on the screen setting my imagination alight. My hands trembled slightly as I typed a reply, the excitement of the unknown thrumming through my veins like a drug. "Come over?" I suggested, my voice barely a whisper. The silence of the house was a stark contrast to the storm brewing inside me as I stepped into the shower. The hot water cascaded down my body, a gentle caress that seemed to wash away the stress of the week. With meticulous care, I shaved my ass and balls, each stroke of the razor a deliberate dance to the rhythm of my racing thoughts. The steam billowed around me, creating a warm cocoon as I worked, my mind a whirlwind of anticipation. The smoothness of my skin was a silent promise to the man who would soon be touching me, a declaration of my willingness to be vulnerable and open for his pleasure. The scent of my body wash filled the air, a clean and invigorating aroma that seemed to amplify my senses. My eyes traced the contours of my body in the foggy mirror, taking in the transformation that had taken place. The stubble that had once been there was now gone, replaced by the softness that men craved. I stepped out of the shower, the cool air causing goosebumps to rise on my freshly shaved skin. Grabbing a towel, I dried off, the fabric feeling rough against the newly exposed flesh. Dressed in nothing but a towel, I padded back to the living room, the coolness of the floor tiles against my bare feet sending a shiver down my spine. The quiet of the house was now a cocoon of anticipation, each creak and groan a reminder of the emptiness that was about to be filled. The chirp of the cricket outside grew louder, a serenade to my excitement. The TV played a muted tune in the background, the flickering images a blur as I checked my phone again. The message was simple: "I 'll be on my way and be there around 11. I want you blindfolded and on all fours." The digital clock on the microwave read 10:45 PM, a silent sentinel counting down the minutes until my world shifted once again. I took a deep breath and made my way to the bedroom, the towel dropping to the floor with a soft thud. The cool air kissed my skin as I slid into the jockstrap, the fabric clinging to me like a second skin. The act of putting it on was a declaration, a silent affirmation that the night was not just for me, but for the stranger I was about to invite into my life. The blindfold was a soft piece of velvet, one that my wife and I had used to spice up our love life. Now, it served a different purpose, a symbol of my submission, my willingness to surrender to the whims of a man whose name I didn't know. The thought of his eyes on me, watching me as I waited, was almost too much to bear. With trembling hands, I picked out the condoms and lube from the drawer, feeling the smoothness of the latex and the cool slickness of the gel. The nightstand was a treasure trove of secrets, a silent confessional of my desires. As I placed them on the coffee table, I could almost hear the echo of a silent countdown in my head, the seconds ticking away like a bomb set to detonate at midnight. The room grew darker with each step I took towards the living room, the shadows playing tricks with my senses. Finally, with the clock's digital glow reading 10:55, I made my way to the front door, the anticipation coiling tighter with each step. With a decisive click, the lock turned, and I pushed the door open, leaving it ajar. The warm summer air slipped in, a silent herald of what was to come. My heart hammered in my chest as I walked back to the bedroom, the sound of my own breathing the only company I had. The fridge hummed softly as I opened it, the cool air a stark contrast to the heat building within me. I grabbed the bottle of poppers, the plastic feeling almost alive in my hand. The neon lights from the fridge cast an eerie glow on the bottle's label, a reminder of the nights spent in darkened clubs and backroom encounters. I closed the door gently, the suction a muffled roar in the quiet. The coffee table beckoned, a silent sentinel of the evening's events. With trembling hands, I placed the bottle down, the condoms and lube already laid out in a neat row like soldiers awaiting orders. The velvet blindfold lay there, a black puddle of mystery. I took a deep breath and picked it up, feeling the softness of the material against my fingertips. I got to my knees, the carpet soft and welcoming. With a quick glance at the clock, now reading 10:58, I knew I had to hurry. The blindfold slipped over my eyes, plunging me into darkness. The world around me grew muffled, the only sounds the distant hum of the fridge and the thunderous beating of my heart. I bent over, my ass high in the air, my cock already half-hard with anticipation. The coolness of the room brushed against my bare skin, sending a shiver down my spine. My senses heightened, the poppers bottle found its way to my nose. I took a tentative sniff, the sharp, sweet scent flooding my senses, making me dizzy. The rush of blood to my head was instant, a heady sensation that sent a jolt of excitement straight to my groin. My breath hitched in my throat as the room spun, my heart racing as the chemical cocktail did its work. The anticipation grew, a wildfire consuming my thoughts, leaving only the thrill of the unknown. The sound of a car pulling up outside sent my pulse into overdrive. The engine cut out, the quiet of the night suddenly pierced by the distant echo of the door slamming shut. My heart was a wild beast in my chest, thumping against my ribs with the force of a thousand drums. The cricket outside had fallen silent, as if it too knew that something was about to happen, something that would shatter the stillness of the night. The quiet was shattered by the soft click of the front door closing, sending a jolt of adrenaline through my body. I remained on all fours, my ass high in the air, the jockstrap straps cutting into my skin, a gentle reminder of the role I was about to play. Each breath I took was a silent prayer, a plea for the night to unfold as I had hoped, a desperate wish that the man behind me would be everything I desired and more. The sound of footsteps grew louder, the quiet thud of boots on the floorboards growing closer. My senses were on high alert, my body a coiled spring ready to unravel at the slightest touch. The air grew heavy with the scent of leather and musk, the essence of masculinity that I craved. My ears strained to pick up any clue as to who this man was, what he looked like, but the blindfold was a steadfast guardian of my sight, leaving me at the mercy of my other senses. As the steps grew closer, the anticipation was almost unbearable. The floorboards creaked slightly, a ghostly whisper announcing his presence. I could feel the heat of his body, the warmth radiating towards me like a beacon, drawing me in like a moth to a flame. His hand reached out, the roughness of his fingertips brushing against the smoothness of my skin, sending a shiver down my spine. The touch was feather-light, a question in the darkness, asking for permission to continue. I nodded, my body speaking for me, giving him the answer he sought. His hand grew bolder, cupping my ass firmly, the possession in his touch sending waves of pleasure through me. The poppers bottle was in my hand once more, the scent of the room-spinning liquid calling to me. I took a deeper sniff, the rush of blood to my head heightening my senses, the world around me swirling in a kaleidoscope of colors and sounds. His hands moved to my nipples, pinching them lightly, the sting causing a whine to escape my lips. His voice was a gruff rumble, a sound that sent shivers through my body as he greeted me, "Hello, slut." I moaned, the words rolling off my tongue like a sweet, forbidden fruit. The power of his touch was intoxicating, the dominance in his voice a siren's call that I couldn't resist. "Do you want to get fucked?" he asked, the question a demand wrapped in velvet. My voice was a hoarse whisper, the word "yes" escaping my lips with a need that surprised even me. He chuckled, the sound sending a warm rush of pleasure through me, a dark chuckle that promised a night of unbridled passion. The sound of his belt buckle echoed through the room, the jingle of metal a symphony of desire. The rustle of fabric was like a crescendo, building to a peak of anticipation that made me squirm with need. His hand remained on my ass, the pressure a constant reminder of his presence, his possession. The scent of his arousal grew stronger, a heady perfume that filled the air, mixing with the lingering aroma of the poppers. His fingers moved with the precision of a maestro, probing my slickened entrance with an expertise that sent me spiraling. The poppers had done their job, my ass muscles relaxed and eager for the intrusion that I knew was to come. "Good boy," he murmured, the praise sending a jolt of electricity through my body, making my cock throb with need. His voice grew gruffer, the vibrations in the air a silent command that had me trembling. I took another hit of poppers as he instructed, the world around me swimming in a haze of desire. His fingers delved deeper, the sensation of fullness growing with each gentle push. He worked me slowly, meticulously, the anticipation of his cock replacing his digits almost too much to bear. The sound of the lube bottle cap opening was like the crack of a whip in the stillness, the cool gel a stark contrast to the heat building within me. The first finger slid in easily, a silent promise of what was to come. I could feel him watching me, his eyes burning into my flesh, taking in every twitch and gasp. His touch grew more demanding, a second digit joining the first, stretching me wider, the burn a sweet agony that had me panting for more. He curled them slightly, reaching for my prostate, and I couldn't help but moan, the sound echoing in the quiet room. "You like that, don't you?" he whispered, his breath hot against my ear. The third finger was a tight fit, but I welcomed it, pushing back against his hand, eager for the fullness that came with it. He worked me, the slow, deliberate movements a dance of dominance and submission. His voice grew gruffer with every stroke, his own need palpable in the air. "You're so hungry," he said, his words a grunted affirmation of what I already knew. "You're going to take me so good." The pressure grew, the stretching a delicious pain that had my toes curling into the plush carpet. His knuckles brushed against my hole, the friction of skin on skin sending sparks through my nerves. I whimpered, my body begging for more, for him to fill me completely. He took his time, the anticipation a sweet torment that had me squirming with need. "Please," I breathed, the word a desperate plea in the quiet room. He chuckled again, the sound sending a shiver down my spine. His hand withdrew, leaving me feeling empty and needy. The rustle of fabric was the only indication of his movement, a symphony of anticipation that had me quivering. And then, the scent of him filled the air, a musky aroma that was unmistakable. His cock, half-hard and heavy, nudged against my cheek, a blunt instrument of pleasure demanding my attention. I leaned in, eager to taste him, to feel the heat of his arousal. The velvet blindfold was a prison for my sight, but it only served to enhance the other sensations. His hand found the back of my head, his grip firm but not painful, as he guided my mouth towards his cock. My heart raced, the thrill of the unknown a potent aphrodisiac. The moment of contact was electric, his shaft brushing against my lips like a live wire. I parted my mouth, my tongue darting out to taste the salty precum that beaded at the tip. His grip tightened, his breath hitching as I took him in, inch by delicious inch. The sound of his zipper was a distant memory, replaced by the wet noises of my sucking, the sound of my lips slurping along his shaft. The poppers had left a faint buzz in my head, the sensations magnified, each stroke of my tongue a symphony of pleasure that resonated through my body. He grew harder with each movement of my mouth, his breathing growing ragged. The feel of his piercing on my tongue was a surprise, a thrill that had me moaning around his cock. When he was fully engorged, he pulled out slowly, his girth leaving me feeling empty. "You married straight guys are always the most eager ones," he said with a smug chuckle, the words a knife that sliced through the quiet of the night. I tensed up, the reality of my situation slapping me in the face. How did he know? "How do you know I'm married?" I asked, my voice shaking slightly. He didn't answer immediately, the sound of him moving closer making the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. His hand reached out, his rough fingers grabbing the poppers bottle. "Take a few more sniffs," he instructed, his voice low and commanding. I obeyed, the room spinning as the chemical rush hit me. The scent of the poppers grew stronger, mixing with his musk and the faint scent of leather. He chuckled, the sound sending a thrill down my spine. "It's just a guess, but you're wearing a wedding ring, aren't you?" His hand found my ring finger, the metal band a cold reminder of my other life. "But tonight, you're all mine," he murmured, his voice a warm caress against my ear. I felt his cock, now fully sheathed in latex, nudging at my entrance, the coldness of the condom a stark contrast to the heat of his shaft. I took three more deep sniffs, the poppers making my head swim, the world around me a blur of sensation. His hand left my ring, the loss of his touch almost a relief. The anticipation grew, a tight coil in my belly, as I felt him position himself. The head of his cock pressed against me, the pressure building. I took a deep breath, willing my body to relax, to accept his surprise. The sharpness was unexpected, a sudden piercing sensation that had me gasping. He'd inserted something into me, something foreign and intriguing. I felt a moment of panic, the pain a shock that made me tense up. But he was careful, his movements deliberate and measured, pushing the object further until it was snugly seated. The sensation was unlike anything I'd ever experienced, a strange mix of pain and pleasure that had me panting. He chuckled, his voice low and amused. "Feel that?" His cock nudged at my now-sensitized opening, the latex a barrier that did nothing to dull the sensation of the object inside me. He pushed forward, and I felt the head of his cock slide in behind it, the combination of textures a revelation. The burning grew, a warmth spreading through my insides like a wildfire. I could feel my ass clench around the unfamiliar intrusion, the heat of it almost unbearable. His voice was a dark whisper, "That's a good boy," as he gave my ass a firm smack. The stinging pain from the sharp object was quickly overtaken by the intense pressure as he pushed his cock in behind it. The combination was overwhelming, a symphony of sensations that had me moaning into the quiet of the room. I could feel every ridge of him, every inch of his length as he claimed me, filling me completely like he 'wasn't' wearing any condom. He remained still for a moment, his cock buried deep within me, the intruder still lodged inside. The burning grew, a slow crescendo that had me biting my bottom lip. My body tensed around him, trying to adjust to the fullness, the unyielding presence of both the object and his cock. The poppers had done their work, my ass was a willing vessel for his pleasure. "You like that, don't you?" he growled, his hand coming down in a sharp slap against my bare ass. I yelped, the sting of his palm mixing with the intense pressure from within. He pulled out slightly, the object moving with him, the sensation a strange, delicious torment that had my toes curling. I took a deep breath, the poppers making the air feel thick and heavy in my lungs. "What...what did you do?" I managed to ask, the question hanging in the air like a question mark. His laugh was dark and rich, a sound that seemed to resonate in the very core of my being. "I gave you a little surprise," he said, his voice a low rumble that vibrated through me. "A booty bump, something to make the experience more... memorable." The burning grew, the warmth spreading like a wildfire through my body. I could feel the object inside me, a constant reminder of his control, his ability to push my boundaries even further. His cock slid back in, the latex of the condom seemingly gone, the sensation of skin on skin a revelation. It was as if the object was a key, unlocking something primal within me, something that craved his touch, his dominance. "What is that?" I breathed, the question a mix of fear and anticipation. His chuckle was low and dark, a promise of things to come. "It's a little something called a 'Tina '. It'll make you want me so bad, you'll do anything for my cock," he whispered in my ear, his breath hot and tantalizing. The sensation grew, a warmth that pooled in my stomach and spread through my body, making my cock grow limp as a noodle, the jockstrap digging into my flesh a silent reminder of my role for the evening. He reached down and tugged at the waistband, the fabric of the jockstrap giving way with a snap. The cool air kissed my skin, a stark contrast to the heat of his cock that filled me completely. The object shifted within me, the sensation growing more intense with each movement. "Tina knows how to make you bottoms crave it, doesn't she?" he said with a smirk, his voice thick with satisfaction. With a firm grip on my hips, he began to move again, his cock sliding in and out of me with a deliberate slowness that was almost painful in its intensity. Each stroke was a symphony of pleasure and pain, the object inside me seeming to pulse in time with my heartbeat. The poppers had done their work, my mind a haze of need and desire, my body a canvas for his art. "Yes," I moaned, the word a confession pulled from the depths of my soul. His fingers found my cock, now a lifeless weight between my legs, the touch a gentle tease. "You're going to love this," he murmured, his voice a seductive promise that had me shivering with anticipation. The Tins had heightened my sensitivity, the feeling of his hand on my cock like an electrical current. He stroked me lightly, the sensation making my head swim. The warmth grew, enveloping me, making me ache for more. He fucked me deeper, each thrust hitting that spot that had me seeing stars. "You're going to beg for it," he whispered, his breath hot and sweet against my neck. The room was a blur, the only things real his cock inside me and the hand on my cock, bringing it back to life with a gentle, taunting touch. I could feel the drug working its magic, a need building within me that was all-consuming. The object inside me grew warmer, the pressure building until it was all I could focus on. I moaned, my body trembling as I felt his cock thicken, his strokes growing more demanding. The anticipation grew, a crescendo of sensation that had me teetering on the edge of something incredible. "You're going to be my good little slut," he said, the words a dark mantra that had me nodding in agreement. The object inside me grew hot, the pain a distant memory, replaced by a hunger that consumed me. "You're going to love it," he whispered, his voice a caress that sent shivers down my spine. And in that moment, as the warmth grew to an almost unbearable heat, I realized that I did love it. I loved the way he used me, the way he made me feel. The sudden shrill of his phone pierced the quiet, jolting me out of the haze of desire. He paused, his cock still buried deep within me, and reached towards the coffeetable. The sound of the call connecting echoed through the room, and then his voice, "Yeah, what's up?" The conversation was casual, as if he weren't currently fucking me into oblivion. With a wicked smile, he put the phone on speaker. "What's up?" the voice on the other end was curious, the tone hinting at amusement. "Oh, you know," he replied, his hand never leaving my cock, "just breeding a nice married bitch." My heart skipped a beat, the reality of his words slapping me in the face. The room grew colder, the air thick with the weight of his confession. The stranger on the phone laughed, the sound echoing through the room like the clinking of chains. "You're too much," he said, his voice a mix of admiration and camaraderie. "You want a taste?" The hand on my cock paused, the pressure in my ass building. "Yeah, give him my address," he said casually, as if he were discussing the weather. The panic grew, my body stiffening under the weight of the Tina and the cold, hard reality of what was happening. I opened my mouth to protest, but before the words could escape, he squeezed my balls, the pain like a vice, stealing the breath from my lungs. "Looks like you've got yourself a eager little slut," the voice on the phone said, the amusement clear. The hand on my cock began to stroke again, the pain now a distant memory as the need grew. "Yeah, he's all mine tonight," he replied, his voice filled with smug satisfaction. The sound of the call disconnecting was like a gunshot, the finality of the act leaving me trembling. The pressure grew, the Tina making my insides clench around his cock like a fist. He released my cock, his hand moving to my hip as he began to fuck me with a ferocity that took my breath away. His hips slapped against my ass, the sound echoing through the room with each punishing thrust. The object inside me grew hotter, the sensation now a delicious torment that had me begging for more. "You're going to be so good for us," he whispered, his voice a dark promise that had me shivering. The word "us" sent a bolt of fear through me, a stark reminder that I was not in control. His hand found the object, twisting it slightly, the pain a sharp spike that had me crying out. The heat grew, the sensation now a raging inferno that consumed me, my body a slave to his whims. With a cruel smirk, he grabbed the poppers bottle again, the sound of the liquid rushing out as he placed it under my nose. "Take a deep breath," he instructed, his voice a seductive purr that had me obeying without thought. The fumes filled my lungs, the world spinning around me as the drug took hold. The pressure grew, his dick now a living thing, pulsing and writhing inside me. He plunged back in, his cock now slick with something warm and wet. I realized with a start that he had indeed cum inside me, the sensation of his seed mixing with the heat of the Tina an odd comfort. His thrusts grew deeper, the sound of skin slapping skin a symphony of pleasure and pain. "You like that?" he asked, his voice a growl of pure lust. I nodded, unable to find the words to voice the need that consumed me. The poppers had left my head swimming, the room spinning with every stroke of his cock. I could feel the object within me, the pressure now a constant reminder of my submission. With a grunt, he pulled out again, and the absence was like a cold void. But the void was quickly filled with something else, something that stretched me wider, the sensation so intense that I thought I would split in two. He chuckled, a dark sound that sent chills down my spine. "Tina knows how to make you crave it," he murmured, his voice a sweet poison in my ear. The object was pushed further in, the heat now a searing brand that had me squirming beneath him. "You're going to take all of me," he said, his voice a command that my body was all too eager to obey. The doorbell rang, the sound a jarring interruption in the cocoon of our debauchery. He paused, his hand still on my hips, the anticipation of his next move a delicious agony. "Don't move," he ordered, the command in his voice unmistakable. He pulled his dick out slightly, the cold air a shock against my overheated flesh. "You want more, don't you?" he whispered, his breath hot against my ear. I nodded, the word 'yes' lost in the maelstrom of sensation. The sound of the door opening was like a gunshot in the night, the cool breeze from the open doorway sending a shiver down my spine. I heard the muffled sound of greetings, the low murmur of another voice joining our twisted symphony. I trembled, the anticipation of what was to come a delicious terror that had my heart racing. "Look what we've got here," he said to the newcomer, the pride in his voice unmistakable. "A married man, eager to get bred." The stranger's footsteps grew louder, his presence a shadowy figure in the doorway. I could feel his gaze on me, a predator assessing its prey. "Is he tight?" the new voice asked, the curiosity in his tone making me clench around the object inside me. The man behind me chuckled, a sound that was both dark and inviting. "Like a virgin," he replied, his voice thick with satisfaction. I felt the hand on my hip tighten, the pressure building again as he pushed his cock back in. The sensation was like nothing I had ever felt before, the heat of the Tina mixing with the coldness of his wet dick, creating a strange alchemy that had me begging for more. The sound of clothes being hastily removed was a symphony of desire, my ears straining to make out each rustle and snap. I could feel the stranger's gaze on my bare skin, a silent communication of his intentions that had my heart racing. The scent of more poppers filled the room, and despite the fear bubbling in my stomach, I couldn't help but lean into it, eager for the escape it provided. The pressure grew as he guided his cock to my mouth, the head pressing against my lips. The taste was unfamiliar but welcome, the bitterness of his precum mixing with the metallic tang of the drug. I parted my lips and took him in, the sensation of his thickness stretching my mouth just as the other dick in my ass. The anonymous man behind me began to fuck me once more, the rhythm of his thrusts punctuating each gasp and moan that the newcomer pulled from my throat. The two men laughed, their voices a dark crescendo that grew louder with each passing moment. "You took the blue pill, huh?" the man in my mouth said, his voice a warm rumble that vibrated through his cock and down my spine. "Yeah, I'm going to fuck this married slut's mouth until I'm dry," he replied, his grip on my hair tightening. The thought of being used, of being their toy, only served to heighten my arousal, the Tina's warmth now a constant, pulsing presence in my ass. The sensation of the two cocks, one in my mouth and one in my ass, was like nothing I had ever experienced. The men moved in tandem, their grunts and curses a chorus of pleasure that filled the room. Each stroke of the cock in my mouth was met with a thrust into my ass, the synchronized dance of debauchery pushing me closer to the edge. My body was their playground, a canvas for their desires, and I reveled in every sensation they brought forth. My mouth grew slick with the newcomer's precum, my jaw aching with the effort of accommodating his length. Meanwhile, the man behind me had found his rhythm, his hips slapping against my ass with an almost brutal force. The Tina's warmth grew, the pressure building to an unbearable crescendo. I could feel my body responding, my prostate swollen and sensitive to each touch. They switched, the coldness of the air a stark contrast to the heat of their flesh. The man who had been in my mouth took over my ass, his cock slick with the mixture of our juices. The object inside me had grown warmer, a pulsing presence that seemed to be in time with my heartbeat. "Such a good boy," the new man in my mouth murmured, his voice a soothing balm to my nerves. The poppers had fully taken hold, my mind a whirlwind of sensation and need. I could feel every vein, every ridge of the two cocks that claimed me, each touch a spark that ignited the inferno within. They called me their little slut, their eager whore, and with each name, my arousal grew. I pushed back onto them, desperate for more, for the sweet release that was just out of reach. Their hands roamed my body, pinching my nipples, slapping my ass, pulling my hair. Each touch was a brand, marking me as theirs, a declaration of ownership that had me moaning into the thick silence. The room was a sea of darkness, my vision blocked by the blindfold, but I could feel their gazes on me, a palpable weight that only served to excite me further. The poppers made the world spin, each sniff a heady rush of pleasure that had me grinding my hips back, eager to take all they had to give. They laughed, the sound a dark music that only added to the symphony of our passion. "You're going to love this," one of them whispered, the promise a siren's call that had me trembling. The pressure grew, his dick in my ass now a searing brand of pleasure. They took turns, their thrusts growing more erratic, their breathing more ragged. The sounds of their skin slapping against mine grew louder, the scent of sweat and sex a potent perfume that filled the air. Then, the first guy stiffened, a guttural groan tearing from his throat as he reached his peak. His grip on my hips tightened, his cock pulsing deep inside me. He pulled out with a wet pop, something wet and sticky leaving a warm trail as it dripped down my thighs. The sudden emptiness was a cold shock, the Tina inside me a pulsing reminder of my predicament. The second man withdrew from my mouth, his cock slick with spit and precum. I could hear the first one's laughter, a dark chuckle that seemed to fill the room as he stepped away. The absence of their cocks left me feeling cold, a stark contrast to the burning warmth that still radiated from the Tina in my ass. "Looks like he's still eager," the man who had been in my mouth said, a hint of amazement in his voice. The sound of a lighter flicking and the scent of wef reached my nose as they lit their cigarettes. They took deep drags, the sound of inhaled smoke a stark reminder of the brief respite I had been granted. "Don't worry, baby," the first man said, his voice a seductive purr, "we're not done with you yet." I lay there, panting and trembling, the Tina still lodged in my ass, pulsing with a strange warmth that had me squirming. My cock was a lifeless weight against my stomach, my body a battleground of pleasure and fear. I reached a trembling hand towards my ass, the sticky wetness a testament to their claim. But as my fingers brushed the edge of ass, a firm hand slapped my wrist away. "Don't touch that," the first man snarled, his voice a dark command that had me freezing in place. "That's our toy tonight, remember?" His laugh was cold and cruel, a sound that sent a shiver down my spine. I could feel their eyes on me, watching my every move like hawks. "If you want something to play with, stick to your little dick or your nipples," he said, his tone mocking. "We're not done with you yet, slut." The room grew quiet once again, the only sounds the occasional crackle of their cigarettes and the thump of my heart in my chest. I could feel the wetness between my legs, my own arousal mingling with their cum. The anticipation grew, the Tina's warmth now a constant throb that had me desperate for relief. "What are we waiting for?" I whimpered, the words slipping out before I could think to censor them. He leaned in, his breath hot and moist against my ear. "Patience," he murmured, his voice a dark promise of what was to come. "Mathew will be here soon, and then the real fun begins." The mention of the third man sent a wave of fear through me, a cold splash of reality amidst the haze of the drug. But the fear was quickly overtaken by the need, the hunger for their touch, for their dominance. The minutes stretched into an eternity, the Tina's warmth now a constant reminder of my vulnerability. And then, the sound of a car door slamming outside, the crunch of gravel underfoot, and the jingle of keys in the lock. The men's conversation grew more hushed, the excitement palpable. The door opened, and a third set of footsteps echoed in the hallway. Mathew's voice was a cool breeze in the room. "So, what do we have here?" He stepped closer, and I could feel his eyes on me, his gaze a physical presence. The first man spoke, his tone filled with lust, "A married slut, begging for a good breeding." Mathew chuckled, the sound sending a shiver down my spine. I heard the rustle of clothes being removed, his presence adding a new layer of excitement to the room. "Looks like you're ready for us," he said, his voice low and hungry. The warmth in my body grew, a strange sensation that had me tense with anticipation. A band was suddenly wrapped tight around my bicep, the pressure uncomfortable but somehow fitting the scene. "Did you ever slam Tina in your veins?" he whispered in my ear, his breath a tease that sent a shiver down my spine. The question was like a cold splash of water, snapping me out of my haze for a moment. "What?" I mumbled, my voice slurred from the poppers. They all laughed, the sound a dark crescendo that had my stomach dropping. "Looks like this is your first time," the first guy said, his voice a mix of amusement and excitement. "Don't worry, we'll take good care of you." I felt the pinch of the needle, a sharp sting that was quickly swallowed by the warmth that flooded my arm. The liquid burned as it entered my bloodstream, a fiery serpent that coiled around my veins. I gasped, the sensation both terrifying and exhilarating. The band was released, and I felt the rush of blood, the sudden absence of pressure leaving my skin cold and sensitive. Mathew stepped closer, his cock brushing against my thigh as he leaned over me. "You're going to love this," he murmured, his voice a dark promise that had me trembling. The warmth grew, spreading through my body like wildfire, the Tina a pulsing reminder of their power over me. How do you want this stoy to continue: Do you want the main character to be ubducted by the three men or not? Is this going to be a pozz story as well? What should be the aftermath of this night/weekend? Give you suggestions and i will see what i will use.

If your dick, ass, pits are dirty, it's over, including cologne. Be clean no exceptions. Feet no thanks My nipples are useless and don't understand that play at all Sounding, scat, blood, puke, video, are hard no's for me Bondage I have to trust the Dom, or have a close relationship with the sub to prevent tensing up. Fingers, toys, or ff will require an ass-play bud since we know how to maintain or nails properly. Cuddling is reserved for very special partners who I have an intimate relationship with Drugs are a pass for me, want someone who's at my level and can communicate with me. Otherwise I'm fucking a dead piece of meat. Weed and poppers are just fine though. Roleplay is usually stupid unless it's Dom sub Gear can be fun, but when it gets in the way rather than an enhancement I get bored and I'm done. Rap / hiphop, top 40 music is a hard no and will run away.

I got 2 separate loads pretty much back to back in Mexico a couple of weeks ago. The first I hooked up with a trans girl I'd met with once before. We had a nice long session of me mostly being top, and she's a nice normal girl who's careful so I was fucking her with a condom throughout. I hadn't had time to prepare myself so wasn't planning on being fucked. I'd been sucking her and got close a few times but held off so we could have more of it. I fucked her for the last time and pulled out, pulled the condom off and came all over her dick. We were lay in bed chilling for a few minutes when I got a smell of myself and mentioned to her I think maybe I smell bad. She put her nose straight in my armpit and that was all it took for her to be instantly as hard as when she was about to cum from the blow jobs. She pushed me onto my side and started to tease my ass with her dick, and with some spit she slid a good way in. I went and did the fastest douche I've ever done and got back in bed with her. She sniffed me again and then got all the way in with no mess and lasted about 2 minutes before I felt her cock pulsating along with her moaning and gripping my hips. She filled me up pretty good as she hadn't cum in a couple of days. We got in the shower and cleaned each other off but I told her I prefer to keep the load inside. We chilled another hour or so and then I left. As I was walking back to my hotel I walked past another trans girl doing her thing on the street. She was dressed like a complete slut and we made eye contact and both stopped to chat. I was hard almost straight away because I knew I wasn't going to pass up a chance encounter like this. She told me she had a motel round the corner and off we went. Her dick was much bigger but I managed to take it all after a few tries. Whilst fucking me her cock ended up covered in the first load which she used my mouth to clean off which is a major turn on for me. She fucked me for a good few hours before she left her own load in there, once I finally got back to my hotel it got pushed out later in the day and you could tell she hadn't cum for a while either. Mexican trans girls are up there with the best in the world!

My first visit to a club was to (the now sadly closed) Backstreet in London…. It was a good few years before prep, and yes, I was fucked and made to suck quite a bit. I left with 3 loads up my arse, including from a massive (in all ways) French African god of a guy… some very happy memories!

New one: getting fucked after cumming. I want it before I cum, I'm on board and incredibly turned on by the idea. So I cum fast, and before im even done shooting my load, I'm completely uninterested in it. Sometimes he makes me eat my cum, that's ok, but I could take it or leave it, but most of the time it's lube and I'm in for an uncomfortable, unpleasant and unwanted fuck. Once it was even a threesome that followed from my bf and his friend! Because my mind is fucked up, my cock is semi awake and I want to try it again, but I think I know how it'll end up haha

Very true

I will daily, but won’t cum, I just edge myself, making my balls fill up very full…then I go out cruising for a hot ass to flood . I used to masterbate to cum at least twice a day when I was young and just developing the urge to fuck everything and anything. Now, it’s about building massive loads and flooding holes

While we here in the US are consumed with all the Epstein fallout, tragically there are those in Gaza that are consumed - literally - by hunger, and they number in the thousands. Little kids are starving to death. Older folks are starving to death. Everyone is starving. to. death. How the Israeli's can tolerate this insult to humanity is beyond me. Is generations upon generations of hatred the only answer now? Netanyahu deserves to starve, right along with the Gazans. If the President weren't so wrapped up in his desperate attempts to get through his latest mess, maybe he'd have a moment to call Nettie up and set him straight, but that would be asking the ignorant to inform the depraved. The US could have prevented all of this with a swift kick in the balls to the PM of Israel a long time ago. Can we at least - at the very least - help feed the starving millions over there? No, apparently the Odious One is oblivious to anyone other than his own fat overweight self. Not since Vietnam have I been so ashamed of my country.

I continued today with the next chapter taking you thoughts into account. Like some others mentioned as werl i wanted to know how the story continued after the cliffhanger of chapter one. I was planning of only makeing 2 to 3 chapterz but after your suggestion i think it will become a longer storyline. For now enjoy this chapter and don-t stop reacting and suggesting. If i don t incorporate it into this story maybe than another one late. Chapter 2: Mathew's hand was a vice on my hip, keeping me in place as he pushed his thick, long dick into my ass. I gasped, the sensation of his girth stretching me wide, the Tina's warmth making the pain almost bearable. But as he slid in all the way, the pressure built into something else entirely, a crescendo of pleasure that had me panting like a bitch in heat. He pulled out almost completely before slamming back in, the sound of his pelvis smacking against my flesh echoing in the quiet room. My world had narrowed to the point where all that existed was the feeling of his cock inside me, the heat of the Tina, and the darkness of the blindfold. The words they spoke were distant whispers, their laughter a cruel symphony that played in the background. "Look at him, such an eager little slut," one of them said, the words cutting through the haze. The second man stepped into the fray, his cock pressing against my lips. The scent of his arousal was like a siren's call, and without thought, I opened my mouth and took him in. The taste was foreign, but the need was overwhelming, and I sucked eagerly, my tongue dancing along the shaft as if it were my lifeblood. They chuckled, their hands roaming my body, pinching my nipples and slapping my ass. The pace grew quicker, the two of them fucking me in unison, their strokes a symphony of pleasure and pain. The man behind me held my hips, his thrusts now a blur of sensation as he claimed me, his dick hitting that perfect spot inside that had me seeing stars. I moaned, the word "please" slipping from my lips, a silent mantra that seemed to drive them wild. They grew more aggressive, their movements punctuated by grunts and curses, their breath hot against my skin. The man in my mouth pulled out, his cock wet with saliva and precum. "You like that, don't you?" he taunted, his voice a low growl that had my blood pumping. I could only nod, the words lost to the whirlwind of sensation that had taken over my body. The Tina was like a wild beast, consuming every inhibition, every thought of doubt and fear. All that remained was the need to be filled, to be used, to be theirs. Mathew's grip tightened on my hips, his cock still buried deep inside me. He began to move faster, the sound of his balls slapping against my skin echoing through the room like a drumbeat that matched the pounding in my chest. The warmth of his dick filled me, stretching me to my limits, a feeling so intense that it was almost painful. And yet, I craved more. "Harder," I begged, my voice a desperate whine that seemed to fuel their excitement. His thrusts grew more erratic, his breathing ragged as he approached his climax. I could feel his cock swell, the heat inside me growing more intense with each stroke. And then, with a roar that seemed to shake the very foundations of the house, he came, his hot cum filling the 'condom', but it felt like he filled me with his hot cum. The sensation was like nothing I had ever experienced, a raw, primal force that claimed me completely. He didn't pull out, his laughter a dark symphony that filled the air as he began to fuck me again. His cock remained rock-hard, a testament to his lust and power. I moaned into the mouth of the man in front of me, his dick still hard and demanding in my mouth. My own cock dangled limply between my legs, a stark contrast to the thick, pulsing member inside me. Despite the lack of movement, precum leaked from the tip, a silent confession of my body's betrayal. Each time Mathew's cock slammed into me, the head of his dick hit something deep within, sending sparks of pleasure through me. The men took turns, one fucking my mouth while the other claimed my ass, their movements a synchronized dance of dominance. After what felt like an eternity, they paused, their breathing ragged, their cocks still hard and demanding. "What do you think, boys?" Mathew said, his voice a dark whisper. "Should we continue in his bedroom or take him back to my place?" The other two murmured in agreement, their hands still roaming my body, claiming every inch of my trembling flesh. The first guy leaned in, his breath hot and sour with lust. "What do you want, slut?" His voice was a challenge, a demand for my submission. I moaned, the only sound I could manage as the Tina continued to pulse within me. The word "more" slipped from my lips, a desperate plea for them to never stop. Mathew chuckled darkly, his cock still lodged deep inside me. "Looks like our little slut can't get enough," he said, his voice thick with lust. "Don't worry, baby, we're not going to stop yet onlya small break." He pulled out, the sudden emptiness making me gasp. The Tina remained, a constant throb that seemed to pulse in time with my racing heart. The first man stepped closer, his hands firm as he grabbed my shoulders. "On your feet, slut," he said, his voice a command that had me stumbling upright. My legs felt like jelly, but his grip was unyielding, his strength a stark contrast to my weakness. I felt something cold and smooth being slid up my legs, the fabric of a jockstrap wrapping around my waist and thighs. The elastic snapped into place, the fabric a gentle caress against my overheated skin. They led me through the house, the cold floor a stark contrast to the heat of their bodies. My heart was racing, the anticipation of what was to come a thrill that had me trembling. The cool night air hit me as we stepped outside, the breeze a whisper against my bare skin. The sound of a car door opening was a siren's call, and before I knew it, I was being shoved into the backseat, the leather cool against my burning flesh. The band tightened around my arm again, the needle's sting a sharp reminder of the power they held over me. "Here's another for you," the second man said, his voice a mix of amusement and malice. He released the band, and the rush of blood had me gasping. The engine roared to life, the vibration a steady bass note that seemed to pulse in time with the Tina in me. My blindfold was ripped away, the sudden brightness making my eyes water. The world swam into focus, and there was Mathew, his grin a wicked slash across his face. He was older, his body still muscular despite the years. His cock was thick and glistening with precum, a stark contrast to the darkness of the car's interior. "Hello, slut," he said, his eyes raking over me. "Time for some more fucking." I panicked as his bare cock hovered near my ass, the reality of the situation crashing down on me like a wave. But the drug had a hold on me, the warmth in my veins a siren's call that I couldn't resist. The first man leaned in, his breath hot against my ear. "Don't worry," he whispered, "we know how to take care of you." Mathew chuckled, his grip on my hips like steel. "You're going to take it all, slut," he said, his voice a mix of amusement and authority. "You've already had us bareback. What's a little more?" I tried to protest, the fear a cold hand around my throat. But the words died on my lips as the Tina claimed me once more, the warmth spreading through my body like wildfire. "Please," I whimpered, the word barely a whisper. The first man's only response was a dark laugh. "You don't get to say no now," he said, his voice a taunt that sent a thrill down my spine. "You're ours." And with that, Mathew slammed back into me, his thick cock filling me completely. The pressure was intense, the sensation of his bare skin against my own a stark reminder of my vulnerability. My mind raced, trying to understand how I had allowed this to happen. The rules had been clear: always safe, always with a condom. But the combination of poppers and Tina had stolen my control, leaving me a trembling mess in their hands. "Take it," the first man growled, his voice a low rumble that seemed to resonate in the very air. "You're going to love it, slut." The warmth grew, the Tina's pulsing now a steady beat that matched the rhythm of Mathew's thrusts. His cock hit something deep inside me, and a moan was ripped from my chest. He began to fuck me harder, the leather seats squeaking beneath me. The first man leaned in, his cock pressing against my cheek. "You want more, don't you?" he whispered, his voice a seductive whisper. And as much as I didn't want to admit it, I did. The fear was still there, a cold, hard knot in my stomach. But the desire was stronger, a living flame that consumed every rational thought. "Yeah," I moaned, the word a desperate plea. "Fuck me harder, Mathew." The second man chuckled, his hand stroking my niples with a feather-light touch that had me squirming. Mathew's grin grew wider, his eyes dark with lust as he pounded into me. "That's it," he said, his voice a grunt with each thrust. "Take it all, you greedy little slut." The words were like a spell, each one breaking down the last of my resistance. The first man leaned in, his cock sliding into my mouth. The taste was bitter, his precum coating my tongue as I sucked eagerly. The car filled with the sounds of our passion, the panting and grunts, the slap of skin against skin, the wetness of their cocks in my mouth and ass. I could feel myself losing all sense of self, my body a mere receptacle for their pleasure. And then, the crescendo of their releases, one after the other. Mathew's hot, thick cum shot deep inside me, the sensation of his bare skin on my insides almost too much to handle. At the same time, the man in my mouth came, his salty essence flooding my mouth. Their laughter was like a dark symphony, echoing in the tight space of the car. The taste of the stranger's cum was new, a flavor that was somehow both terrifying and exhilarating. And even as I felt the sticky warmth of their seed inside and out, their cocks remained rock-hard, a testament to their insatiable lust. Mathew pulled out with a wet pop, the sound leaving me feeling empty and exposed. The second man followed, his dick slipping from my mouth with a strand of cum connecting us. I gasped for air, my throat raw from the abuse. "Look at him," one of them chuckled, the sound a cold reminder of my complete surrender. "Such a greedy little slut." The car's engine purred to a stop, and the sudden absence of movement was a stark contrast to the chaos that had consumed me. "Mathew, Mike," the driver called out, his voice a sharp snap that brought me back to reality. "We're at the club." The two men chuckled, their grips on my hips tightening as they pulled me from the car. The Tina was still lodged in my ass, the warmth a constant throb that reminded me of the depraved act I had just allowed. "Wait," I stuttered, my thoughts racing as the cool night air hit my skin. "I thought we were going to your place, Mathew." Mathew leaned in, his teeth grazing my ear. "Change of plans, slut," he whispered, his breath a hot whisper that sent shivers down my spine. "You're going to love this." Before I could protest, I felt the band tighten around my bicep once more, and the sting of the needle pierced my skin. The warmth grew, a fiery serpent that coiled around my body, heightening my senses and my desire. They led me across the parking lot, the jockstrap the only barrier between my nakedness and the cool air. My legs felt like jelly, each step a trembling journey into the unknown. The club's pulsing bass was a heartbeat that grew louder with each step, the throb of the music matching the ache in my ass. Inside, the air was thick with the scent of sex and sweat, the dim light playing tricks on my vision. The first thing I felt was a cool, leather strap against my skin as they helped me into a sling. They spread my legs, the jockstrap stretching taut as they fastened my ankles in place. My vulnerability was complete, my body open and exposed for whatever they had in store. "Look at him," the first man said, his voice a mix of amusement and lust. "So eager for more." Mathew chuckled, his hand trailing along my inner thigh. "Don't worry, we've all got plenty to give." The second man stepped away, his footsteps retreating into the shadows. The first man leaned in, his cock pressing against my cheek. "You're going to love this," he whispered, his breath hot against my skin. The first stranger stepped up, his cock lined up with my exposed ass. "Hello, slut," he murmured, his voice a dark promise. "Do you want my cock?" "Yes," I breathed, the word a silent scream. The Tina's warmth had taken over, a pulsing beat that seemed to resonate with the bass from the club's speakers. Mathew chuckled, his hand stroking my cheek. "Such a good boy," he said, his voice a velvet caress that seemed to melt the last of my resistance. "You're going to love this." The stranger didn't bother with a condom, his bare cock sliding into me with ease. The sensation was like nothing I had ever felt, the warmth of his skin against my own an electrifying jolt that had me moaning in pleasure. They all laughed, the sound echoing in the room, mixing with the bass that seemed to throb in time with their thrusts. The world had narrowed to the two of us, the stranger's cock and the Tina's warm embrace. Mathew leaned in, his breath a tease against my ear. "You're going to be our little whore tonight," he whispered. "Aren't you?" "Yes," I whimpered, the word barely audible over the music. The truth was, I didn't know what I was anymore. The lines had blurred, my identity lost in a haze of lust and fear. The stranger's cock filled me, his every thrust sending waves of pleasure that seemed to dull the pain of their betrayal. The only thing that remained was the need for more. A second man stepped closer, his fingers pinching my nipples. "You like that, don't you?" he said, his voice a growl that sent shivers down my spine. The first stranger's grip tightened on my hips, his cock sliding in and out of me like a piston. The pressure grew, each stroke a reminder of my submission. The world was a kaleidoscope of sensation, the leather of the sling cold and unforgiving, the warmth of their bodies a stark contrast. Mathew stepped back, his eyes never leaving mine as he watched the scene unfold. "Keep going," he said, his voice a command that had me trembling. The first man's strokes grew more aggressive, his grip tight as he brought me closer to the edge. The stranger fucking me grew more frenzied, his breathing ragged as he approached his climax. And then, with a final, brutal thrust, he came, his hot cum filling me completely. The warmth of his release was a stark contrast to the coldness of the leather beneath me. He pulled out, leaving me feeling empty and exposed. The second man, his own cock slick with precum, took his place. The sensation of his bare dick pushing into me was overwhelming, the cum acting as a natural lubricant that had him sliding in easily despite his girth. He began to fuck me hard, his grip on my hips bruising as he claimed me. "Look at you," he growled, his voice a mix of anger and lust. "Such a greedy cumdump." His words were a slap, each one stoking the fire of my arousal even as the sting of the pinching lingered in my nipples. The pain was a strange sort of pleasure, a reminder of my submission that had me panting with need. "Take it," he snarled, his hips smacking against my ass as he fucked me. "You're our little slut now." His words were like a whip, each one driving me deeper into the abyss of pleasure and pain. The Tina's warmth was a constant presence, a pulsing beat that seemed to echo in the very air around us. Mathew stepped closer, his hand stroking my cheek. "You're doing so well," he whispered, his voice a dark caress. "So eager for more, aren't you?" The words were a challenge, a question that I couldn't deny. The second man's cock was thick and unyielding, filling me to the brim with each thrust. "Yes," I whimpered, the word a desperate plea for them to never stop. "More." The man's grip tightened, his strokes growing more erratic as he approached his climax. "You're going to love this," he grunted, his eyes boring into me. And then, with a roar that seemed to shake the very walls of the club, he came, his hot seed mixing with the cum already inside me. The feeling was like nothing I had ever experienced, a sensation so intense that it was almost painful. The Tina's warmth grew, the pressure in my ass a constant, unrelenting force. Mathew stepped up, his cock still rock hard and gleaming with precum. He smirked, his eyes dark with lust. "Looks like you enjoyed that," he said, his voice a purr that had my stomach flipping. "But don't worry, slut, that was just the appetizer. The main course is about to begin." The second stranger stepped aside, his cock slipping out of me with a wet sound that had me gasping. "Looks like he's ready for you again, Mathew," he said, his voice filled with a twisted kind of glee. Mathew stepped closer, his cock still hard, a silent promise that he wasn't done with me yet. Mathew leaned in, his breath hot against my ear. "I think the whole club is going to fuck you tonight," he whispered, his words a dark promise that sent a shiver down my spine. "And when they're done with you, we'll go to my place, just as promised." His grin was a knife, the malice in his eyes a stark contrast to the tenderness in his voice. With that, he pushed into me, his bare cock stretching me open. The lack of a condom was a stark reminder of the power he held over me, a power that I had so willingly given. The first man stepped aside, his hand lingering on my hip as if to claim his territory. The crowd gathered, the sound of their lustful murmurs a siren's call that had me trembling. Mathew fucked me slow at first, his eyes locked with mine in the mirror. The look on his face was one of pure dominance, an evil glint in his eye that sent a shiver down my spine. I could feel the eyes of the others on me, a mix of lust and anticipation. They had all come for their turn, eager to claim me as their own. "You're going to love this, slut," Mathew whispered, his breath hot against my ear. "Some of these guys have a little something extra, just like me and Mike." His words were a cryptic promise, hinting at a new level of depravity that had me trembling. But before I could ask, he was slamming into me, his cock hitting the spot inside that had me crying out. The first man stepped forward, his cock already hard and leaking precum. "You ready for me?" he asked, his voice a gruff growl that had my heart racing. I nodded, unable to find the words to express the mix of fear and excitement coursing through my veins. He didn't bother with a condom, his bare cock sliding into me with a ease that spoke of experience. The sensation was like nothing I had ever felt, the heat of his skin against my own an electrifying jolt that had me moaning in pleasure. Mathew watched with a smug smile, his hand still wrapped around my throat as he fucked me with an almost gentle strokes. "Look at you, taking it all," he said, his voice a mix of pride and amusement. "Such a good little slut." The man behind me grunted, his grip tightening as he found his rhythm. I could feel his cock swelling, the warmth of his cum building inside me. The crowd around us grew larger, a sea of shadowy figures that I could only catch glimpses of in the mirror. Their hands roamed my body, their fingers teasing my nipples and stroking my cock. The Tina's warmth had turned into a fiery need that consumed me, each touch a spark that had me writhing in the sling. Mathew leaned in, his voice a seductive whisper that seemed to echo in my soul. "You're going to take them all, aren't you?" he asked, his eyes searching mine. "You want to be our little cum dumpster." The word was like a trigger, the reality of what was happening crashing down on me like a wave. I was a married man, letting strangers fuck me bareback in a public club while my wife was away. But the need was too strong, the Tina's grip too tight. "Yes," I moaned, the word a silent scream of submission. Mathew's grip tightened on my neck, his laughter a dark symphony that sent shivers down my spine. "That's it, slut," he whispered. "Take it all." The first man's cock grew even harder, his strokes becoming more erratic. "You're going to love this," he grunted, his voice thick with lust. And then, with a final thrust, he came, filling me with his seed. Mathew leaned in closer, his breath hot against my ear. "Do you know what they're going to give you?" His words were a whispered riddle that had my mind racing. "Some of them have something special, the gift," he said, a smirk playing on his lips. "Like me." His hand slid down to my chest, his fingers tracing the outline of my wedding ring. "You're going to take it all, aren't you?" I nodded, unable to find the strength to speak. The idea of what they meant by 'the gift' was both terrifying and exhilarating. Mathew pulled out, his cum mixing with the rest inside me. The warmth was like a living entity, a testament to my complete submission. The crowd grew closer, their breath hot against my skin. Mathew chuckled, his eyes gleaming with malicious amusement. "You're going to be the talk of the town, slut," he said, his voice a taunt that had me trembling. "Everyone will know how much of a whore you really are." He leaned in closer, his teeth grazing my earlobe. "And when they're done with you," he whispered, "you'll still be ours." Mathew stepped aside, his cock still hard and glistening with our combined juices. The line of eager participants grew, their eyes gleaming with anticipation. I could feel the band around my arm tighten, the cool metal digging into my skin. Another shot of Tina burned as it entered my veins, the warmth spreading through me like wildfire. I moaned, my body a canvas for their lust. "Enjoy yourself, slut," he called over his shoulder, his voice echoing in the dimly lit room. The first stranger stepped up, his cock thick and pulsing with need. He didn't bother with pleasantries, pushing into me without hesitation. The crowd parted like the Red Sea, making way for the next round of debauchery. The man behind me wasted no time, his bare cock sliding in easily, the cum already inside me acting as a natural lubricant. His hands roamed over my body, his fingers digging into my skin as he found his rhythm. I could feel the eyes of the others on me, watching, waiting for their turn. The Tina's warmth had become a living entity, a beast that demanded more and more, pushing my boundaries until I didn't know where they ended and I began. My moans grew louder, the music and the murmurs of the onlookers melding into a symphony of sin. The stranger's thrusts grew more aggressive, his grip tightening until I could feel his fingers digging into my flesh. The pain was a strange kind of pleasure, a reminder that I was nothing more than a plaything for their amusement. The Tina's pulsing grew stronger, the heat in my ass unbearable. As the stranger reached his climax, the room spun, the edges of my vision going dark. I felt his cock swell inside me, his cum filling me until I thought I would burst. The crowd grew rowdy, their catcalls and cheers a cacophony of lust that filled the air. The man pulled out with a wet smack, leaving me trembling and exposed. The second man stepped forward, his cock already hard and eager. He didn't bother if i was ready, his eyes locked on mine in the mirror as he pushed into me. The warmth of his skin was a stark contrast to the coldness of the room, the pressure of his cock a welcome relief to the emptiness left by the first. His eyes were cold, a chilling blue that sent shivers down my spine. The Tina's heat grew, the pressure unbearable. "Please," I whimpered, the word a silent cry for release. But the only response was his cruel smile, his eyes never leaving mine as he fucked me with a brutal passion that had me begging for more. His strokes were punishing, each one a declaration of his dominance over my body. The crowd grew restless, their hands roaming over my exposed skin, their whispers a constant reminder of my degradation. The second man's cock grew even harder, his eyes never leaving mine in the mirror. "You're going to love this," he murmured, his voice a dark promise that had my heart racing. And then, with a final, brutal thrust, he came, his warmth mixing with the rest inside me. As he pulled out, the room spun, the leather sling sticky with sweat and cum. And then, before I could even catch my breath, I felt the pressure of another cock pushing into me. I looked up, I saw a tattoo of a scorpion snaking around the man's wrist. He grinned, his teeth a stark white against the darkness of his skin. "You're mine now, slut," he growled, his voice a deep rumble that seemed to resonate in the very air around us. The black man wasted no time, his bare cock sliding into me with a ease that spoke of his experience. His grip was firm, his strokes sure and steady as he claimed me. Each thrust sent waves of pleasure that seemed to dull the pain of my betrayal. The scent of him was intoxicating, a mix of musk and something else that I couldn't quite place. His skin was slick with sweat, his muscles rippling as he fucked me like I was nothing more than a hole to be filled. The crowd around us was a blur, their faces a kaleidoscope of desire and depravity. The music was a constant beat, the bass a heart that seemed to pulse in sync with my own. His thrusts grew more aggressive, his grip tightening until I was sure I would bruise. The Tina's warmth had become an insatiable hunger, a need that grew with each stroke of his cock. He leaned in closer, his teeth grazing the shell of my ear. "You ever think about letting me fuck your wife?" His voice was a low growl, the question a taunt that had me panting with arousal despite my confusion. "I bet she'd love a taste of the gift," he murmured, his hand sliding down to my wedding ring. The metal felt cold against my fevered skin, a stark contrast to the heat of his cock inside me. "What... what gift?" I managed to gasp out, the words barely coherent. He chuckled, his teeth grazing my ear. "The gift of the gods," he whispered, his strokes growing more erratic. "You'll know it when you feel it." His hand tightened around my ring, and for a brief moment, I felt a flicker of panic. The thought of him with my wife was terrifying, but the haze of lust clouded any rational thought. As the man came inside me, his warmth was a strange comfort, a reminder that I was still alive amidst this whirlwind of sensation. He stepped back, his cock slipping out with a wet sound that was met with cheers from the crowd. Immediately, another took his place, his cock hard and ready. The warmth of his cum washed over me as he filled me up, and I felt my body respond, my ass clenching around him. The cycle continued, a never-ending string of strangers claiming me, their bare cocks sliding in and out of my ass with a rhythm that seemed to be choreographed by the beat of the music. The Tina had me floating, each sensation more intense than the last. Time lost all meaning as they used me, their hands roaming my body with a possessiveness that sent shivers down my spine. I could almost see the dicks moving inside my ass, each ridge and vein a new sensation that had me moaning with a mix of pain and pleasure. The room was a blur of shadowy figures, their eyes gleaming with lust as they watched the show. The warmth of their cum was a constant presence, a reminder of my status as their plaything. And yet, with each new cock, I felt myself growing more and more lost in the haze of pleasure. The pain was a distant memory, the only thing that remained was the need for more. Their grunts and curses filled my ears, a symphony of depravity that had me begging for my own release. But it never came, the Tina's grip on my body an unyielding force that kept me on the edge. They talked about me as if I wasn't there, their words a mix of praise and degradation that had me trembling. I was theirs, a married slut at their mercy. As the night grew longer, the line of men grew shorter, until it was just Mathew and Mike standing before me. They shared a look, one that spoke of a silent understanding, a pact that had been made without my knowledge. "You're going to take us both," Mathew said, his voice a command that I couldn't refuse. They released me from the sling, my legs wobbly and unsteady from the hours of relentless pounding. Mike laid down on the leather bed, his cock still hard and glistening with the evidence of my submission. He looked up at me, his eyes dark with lust, and patted the spot beside him. "Climb on," he said, his voice a gentle coax that belied the beast beneath the surface. Mathew's hand was firm on my back, guiding me until my ass was hovering over Mike's erection. I felt the tip of his cock nudging against my hole, the pressure almost too much to bear. And then, with a grunt of effort, he pulled my ass towards him, his cock sliding into the warm, wet embrace of my ass. Mathew stepped up behind me, his own cock jutting out, demanding entry. I could feel his breath on my neck, his chuckle sending shivers down my spine. "Ready for the main event of this night?" he murmured, his voice a dark promise that had my stomach flipping. I nodded, my eyes wide with fear and excitement. His cockhead pressed against my hole, the pressure building until I thought I would break. And then, with a sudden, brutal thrust, he was inside me, his cock filling me alongside Mike's. The pain was searing, a white-hot blaze that had me screaming. But through the haze, I could feel the warmth of the Tina, the need for more burning like a brand on my soul. I bucked and writhed, trying to adjust to the intrusion. The crowd erupted into cheers, their applause a soundtrack to my degradation. Mathew's cock slid in and out of me, the friction against Mike's a sensation so intense it was almost unbearable. Each thrust had me gasping for air, my body a vessel for their pleasure. The leather beneath me was sticky with sweat and cum, the smell of sex heavy in the air. I could feel Mike's hands on my hips, his grip tight as he met Mathew's strokes with his own. Their rhythm grew more intense, the two of them fucking me in a synchronized dance of domination. The pain was a crescendo, building with each stroke until I thought I would shatter. But with it came an arousal so intense it was like nothing I had ever felt before. I could feel their eyes on me, their desire a tangible force that had me trembling. Mathew leaned in, his teeth grazing my ear. "You're doing so well, slut," he whispered, his voice a mix of amusement and praise. "Taking us both like a champ." His words were a knife, slicing through the last vestiges of my resistance. The Tina had me floating on a cloud of need, each thrust sending me spiraling higher and higher. The pressure grew, the heat in my ass unbearable. I could feel their cocks swelling, the warmth of their cum building inside me like a volcano ready to erupt. "I'm going to cum," Mike groaned, his voice a mix of pain and pleasure. Mathew's grip tightened on my hips, his strokes becoming more aggressive. And then, with a roar that seemed to shake the very foundations of the club, they came. The feeling of their warmth filling me was like nothing I had ever experienced, a duet of pleasure that had me spilling my own load onto Mike's stomach. The crowd erupted into cheers, their applause a symphony of lust that seemed to go on forever. As they pulled out, my ass felt like it was on fire, the warmth of their cum a constant reminder of my submission. I collapsed onto the bed, my body a trembling wreck. The Tina had me floating, the world a kaleidoscope of sensation. Mathew leaned over me, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "You were perfect," he murmured, his voice a dark caress that had my stomach flipping. The crowd began to disperse, the music fading into the background as the men dressed themselves, leaving me naked and exposed on the sticky leather. Mike approached, his eyes cold and calculating as he slid a jockstrap back onto me, the fabric sticking to my cum-soaked ass. He then fastened a pair of leather pants around my waist, the back cut out to leave my ass fully exposed. Mathew lifts me up with an ease that was almost tender, his strong arms a stark contrast to the brutal way he had fucked me. He suports me through the club, the room spinning as the lights began to come up. The music grew distant, the cheers of the crowd replaced by the harsh glare of reality. I was their cum-filled toy, their plaything for the night. They guide me to the front door, the cool air of dawn hitting me like a slap in the face. The sun was already climbing, the light almost blinding after the dark, heady embrace of the club. I stumbled, my legs shaking as they walked me through the parking lot. Each step sent waves of pain shooting through my abused ass, a reminder of my submission. The door creaked open, revealing the stark reality of the day outside. The coolness of the early morning air was a stark contrast to the stifling heat of the club. The concrete was cold and unforgiving beneath my bare feet, the gravel digging into my skin. The light was harsh, the world a stark contrast to the warm, pulsing darkness of the club. As we walked, the light grew brighter, the shadows retreating before it. My eyes were still adjusting, the world around me a blur of colors and shapes. I could feel the cum dripping down my legs, the stickiness of it a constant reminder of my degradation. The leather pants wheresa mockery of modesty, the open back a declaration of my status as their property. Mathew's hand was firm on my shoulder, his grip a comforting weight that kept me from collapsing. Mike trailed behind us, his footsteps echoing through the empty parking lot. The world was silent, save for the distant sound of a car driving by, the hum of tires on asphalt a stark reminder that the world outside our bubble of depravity was going about its normal business, blissfully unaware of the sins that had been committed inside. With a rough shove, they pushed me back onto the sticky leather of the backseat, the smell of sex and sweat a potent cocktail that made me dizzy. Mike climbed in beside me, his eyes never leaving mine as he began to fuck me again. The slow, deliberate strokes were a stark contrast to the frantic pounding of earlier, a gentle reminder that I was still theirs to use. Mathew slammed the door shut and revved the engine, the roar of the car slicing through the quiet morning. The vibrations of the car's movement added a new dimension to the sensations already coursing through my body, the leather sticking to my sweat-slicked skin. The sun peeked over the horizon, casting a warm glow through the tinted windows that painted our bodies in shades of red and orange. As we drove, the city passed by in a blur, the buildings and streetlights nothing more than abstract shapes. The pain in my ass had morphed into a dull ache, a constant throb that served as a reminder of my submission. Mike's cock slid in and out of me with a leisurely grace that seemed almost tender, his eyes never leaving mine as we shared a silent conversation of power and need. The Tina's warmth had faded, leaving me raw and vulnerable, the reality of what had happened crashing down on me like a ton of bricks. The car pulled into a quiet, residential street, the only sound the steady rhythm of Mike's hips. The houses were dark, their windows like silent sentinels watching our sordid little parade. The garage door rumbled open, the darkness swallowing us whole as we pulled inside. The door slammed shut, the sudden silence a stark contrast to the cacophony of the club. Mathew turned in the driver's seat, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "You're going to love this," he said, his voice a dark promise that sent shivers down my spine. I had no idea what was in store, but the mix of fear and excitement had me panting like a bitch in heat. The night over but the day was just beginning, i hoped the fucking of me would continue.

I understand the "parental" concern and let's face it, the click here if you're over 18 was always a joke. Where I have concern is on 2 fronts. 1. The end of privacy / being anonymous. If we as adults are compelled to buy / sign-up for a digital ID to access adult content it won't be long until every site is forced to incorporate this. This goes way beyond porn or trolling someone random person on the Internet for the lol's. This will help to create a searchable database of all your Internet activity which could be used against you in some moral authoritarian crusade, worse than Tipper Gore did in the 90's. This will be the West's version of a social credit score. Who will have access, and what are the reporting and or enforcement mechanisms. 2. Digital bill of rights, the control will come first, but where is our rights as citizens. The case is being made "to protect our children" but we all know this is the smoke screen without the right of privacy to raise concerns anonymously online it won't be hard to eliminate advocates for unpopular ideas. This will be the end of descent and collective action. All anyone with power to stop change that they don't like is simply shadow ban those individuals into a digital black hole where no one will hear them. (They already did this with covid) The Internet is the town square now and it must be protected at all costs. Blackmail, you know this will go there. No longer will things of a sexual nature be reserved for high profile people in the gossip columns. This will be used to go after anyone for revenge or other malicious purposes. Imagine you want to oppose a new spending bill to build a fountain in the park, well Karen will have your number. People will be forced into silence to shield their dirty secrets. Ultimately the responsibility, is on the parents to monitor there children's online activities. What this bill appears to do is punish a naughty site because of perceived harm which is an impossible legal standard. How did the plaintiff calculate the harm done, oh they will just make it up. Oh no little Johnny saw 2 people having sex, now he will never be CEO of General Motors, and now gazillions of income all lost. Where is the accountability on the user. Oh wait parents spending time with their kids what am I saying. An actual solution exists better than the old V chip of the 90's. Blocking, if you go to any library you cannot view any adult site, they seemed to have figured this out, so why the need for this. Simply offer that block list to any parent. Maybe mom & dad won't do that since they aren't being completely honest with each other. This is how you know it isn't about "protecting the children" which is always the cover story. It's just a game of mouse trap except on the digital front. We all know that this will be worked around pretty quickly by kids. By the age of 8 I reprogrammed my cable box with a butter knife and alligator clips to watch cinnamax late at night. A newer version of my butter knife will be created and quickly distributed. There is no stopping porn, just authoritarian monitoring to control people's behavior. This is all Karen's gone wild and everyone has to suffer her want of control so she can feel content with her smug self-righteous self. Exactly like the prohibition movement of the 1920's. My grandfather told me of those days and how the women reveled in their joy of control over the men from going to the bars. My grandfather started brewing beer in the garage, just took a while to make that happen, but he did. Checkmate grandma. I think the problem we have to wrestle with is solutions to "problem". Blocking is one and can easily be adopted, but we need more solutions to offer in order to neutralize those arguments. I know this is a little long here but this isn't a left vs right issue, this is a unalienable human rights issue. The right to free speech shall not be infringed upon by the government. Signed by the founding fathers in 1776 paid for in blood in a terrible war. Those sacrifices must not of been in vain. Take the time to write an actual letter to your state and federal representatives. A physical letter carries more weight than you can imagine.

The three of us worked over Andrew throughout the night, though Justin eventually waved the white flag and said he needed to get some sleep before his shift in the morning, and he had relocated to the sofa in the lounge. Me and Bret knew we could sleep during the day before our evening shifts, so we just kept on using Andrew with short naps in between. Even though he didn’t have a lot of experience, his hole had some serious stamina which just showed what an excellent fucking cumdump he was going to be. But we had listened to what he’d said before, and Bret was more than willing to be the first guy that Andrew topped. He fucking loved it, blown away by having this hunky ex-soldier almost twice his size so happily taking his cock. I let him in me later too, but I could tell he found fucking Bret more exhilarating so I set an alarm on my phone for half an hour before I knew Justin’s would go off. “If you think seeing your cock sliding in and out of Bret is something” I said to him, after I’d flipped him over and slid myself into him as payback, “just wait until you fuck that stud out there.” Sure enough, the next morning the alarm went off, and I sent Andrew off to do the deed. Bret wrapped his arm back round me and fell asleep again, but I stayed awake and listened out in case there was a problem. But within 5 minutes Justin was starting to moan in pleasure from the lounge, that special sound that I just fucking love to hear when that masculine god shows off what a bottom he is. I heard Andrew climax, but a few minutes later Justin’s moaning began again. I smiled, and then snuggled back into Bret and closed my eyes. Justin was apparently 45 minutes late for work that morning. We sent Andrew home in a cab, exhausted but about as happy as I reckon a person can be. He promised to let us know if anything happened, and we promised to fuck him plenty more times whether it was needed or not. With him gone, and some toast eaten, me and Bret went back to bed and slept all wrapped up in each other for a few hours. When we woke up I cooked some pasta and cheese sauce for us to eat before work, while Bret just sat on a chair in the kitchen chatting with me. “I love this” he said, as we were eating. “What?” I asked. “This” he said. “You and me, just being boring.” I chuckled at him, and then reached over and put a dab of cheese sauce on the end of his nose. He blew me a kiss, and then wiped it with his finger and licked it off in a sexy way. We just smiled at each other for a moment, and then got back on with eating. But all night I kept thinking about what he’d said, and the way he had looked at me. Yeah, I now knew my big brother was also a big softy, but even then he kept surprising me with how affectionate he was, and how much he loved me. Maybe I had insecurity or something, but every time he said or did something like that, it made me stop and realise that it was actually all true. It was an uneventful night at the Dragon, and I didn’t see any of the others. Justin left the station late to make up for the morning, the twins were having a rare quiet night alone at home, and Bret was obviously at the gym. I didn’t mind though, as I was actually still really tired and kind of ready for a quiet one myself once the pub was closed. When I did go back, the twins were in their room, whilst Justin was on the sofa watching Netflix. I grabbed a glass of water and then went over and sat down with him, the pair of us shuffling around a bit so I could lean on him with his arms round me. He gave me a kiss on the side of the head, and then we just relaxed together. Bret came back later than usual looking fucking knackered, and he lay down on the sofa and put his head on my lap. I draped my arm over him, and he just quietly said he was sore from working out. “Just that?” I asked. “No” he chuckled. “Two fucking Turkish giants as well.” “At the same time I’m guessing” Justin said. “Twice” Bret responded. “You could run a fucking tube train up there now.” We went back to relaxing together in silence, before Justin yawned. I was well ready for bed too despite how late Bret and I had got up, so we switched off and headed to our room. We went to sleep squeezed onto Bret’s bed, with me in the middle and the two big hunks wrapped around me. There was no sex, and it was still perfect. The next morning I decided to go to see Dad, and out of the blue Kane said he would come with me. Kieron and Bret went off to do a big food shop as it was like Mother Hubbard was running the fucking household, and would go to the other flat later to see how things were going. “You OK bruv?” I asked Kane, as we walked down to the bus stop. “Yeah” he said. “It’s just…” “What?” “Last night” he said. “Me and K didn’t have sex.” “And?” I asked. “I dunno” he said. “All we did was just fucking lie in bed together watching shit on my phone, and it felt like the best night of my life or something.” I stopped and turned to him, smiling. “Bruv” I said. “It’s OK. We did exactly the same thing basically. It means you’re in love you big moron.” He laughed as he playfully punched my shoulder, and then we carried on walking down. “I guess you’re right” he said. “It just felt really fucking good. I didn’t think that would happen without sex.” “I know” I replied. “We’ve been fucking like crazy lately, so I guess we all needed a break.“ “Yeah” he said. “But break’s over, right?” I said, chuckling. “Fuck yeah” he laughed. “Got some builders to breed later.” We talked about the builders, and he admitted that he did feel something special for Jonas like Kieron had suggested. I decided to tell him about what I’d been thinking, in terms of having relationships they could be open about in public, and Kane got really thoughtful and quiet on the bus after that. But when we got off he said that he hadn’t thought of it like that, but it made sense and kind of felt right. “You have to find out if Jonas and Pavel are feeling like you two are” I said. He nodded, and then put his arm round my shoulders and gave me a squeeze. He kept his arm loosely resting there until we reached the rehab centre, which I really liked as it just showed how much my relationship with him had changed over the last few months. Dad was noticeably different than I’d seen him, being quite lively and chatty. As it was a nice day we went outside into the garden area and walked a few laps with him before sitting at one of the picnic tables on the patio. He talked about the other people there, how he was sleeping better now, and the fact that he liked the food. Only when we sat down did he start asking questions about us and life at home. “You two aren’t dealing or burgling are you?” he asked. “No” Kane replied. “Why?” “All this silver” he said. “You must be up to fucking something to have the money for it.” “Dad” I said, “we’re not doing anything illegal or anything. But there are some things we’re going to have to talk to you about when you’re ready.” Kane shot me a look, but I just nodded at him to let him know it was OK. “Well” said Dad, “I’m ready.” “Not today” I responded. “But none of it is bad, OK?” Dad looked at both of us in turn, but then nodded. “My therapist says I need to let go of things” he said, “so I’ll take your word for it.” I decided to tell him about Stan and Winston, though I made out that I’d got to know them at the pub and had been helping them out with things and spending time with them for months before they died. Dad seemed a bit unsure about it all, but again he just let it go for the time being. I didn’t go so far as to say we brothers would all be moving in there together, as I wanted to have found out more about what it would mean for Dad and the current flat beforehand. We both brushed off questions about girls and instead focused on updating him about Bret’s job at the gym, though without the extra sordid details of course. A woman came out of the patio doors and sat down next to Dad at the table. She introduced herself as Susan, his therapist, and then suggested that this was a good time for him to start having the conversations with us that they had been discussing in their sessions. Dad looked really nervous, but she got him calmed down with some breathing exercises that it was just fucking weird to be watching, but then he started talking. He went all the way back to when we were younger, and the things we would not have known about. Mum had got depressed after I was born, and had never really come back from it. Dad had then found out she was sleeping with other men, but had stuck by her as he knew she was having a lot of trouble. But things had not got any better, and she had stopped even lying about what she was doing outside their marriage. Dad had wanted to hold things together, but she had made it clear she had no interest in them still being together. He had managed to convince her to still be a mum to us and to pretend like we were a family, and she had reluctantly agreed for several years. Dad told us the spare single mattress they kept under their bed was actually what he pulled out and slept on at night, though often he just went to the sofa. He had put up with it for a long time, but was lonely and it all got too much for him one night when he had been out with his friends from the factory to celebrate one of their birthdays. “It was a guy called Rob” he said, staring at the table. “What was?” Kane asked, after there had been a few seconds of silence. “Boys” Dad said, sighing. “When your mum and me stopped, you know, it was something else I needed.” “Men?” I asked. He nodded. “Before your mum, I, er…” he said, but stopped again and his face looked really pained as he stared at the table. “Dad” I said, “would it help you to get this out if I told you that me, Bret, Kane and Kieron are all gay?” His face shot to mine. “What?” he asked. “Yep” I said. “I’m not messing with you Dad. That was one of the things we were going to talk to you about later.” “Oh” he said, staring at me. “It’s true Dad” Kane said. “We all are.” Dad didn’t say anything, so Susan began softly speaking to him. However, he waved at her to stop, and then turned back to me. “Luke” he said. “Thank you for telling me that. It does help.” “OK” I replied. “So, yeah, I guess I don’t have to be so fucking scared of talking about this then” he said. He went on to tell us about starting to hook up with Rob, from blowjobs to fucking Rob to having Rob fuck him. After hesitating again, he admitted that he had also started having anonymous encounters with men in parks, toilets, bars and other places. “But then your mum left” he said. “I thought she’d gone missing until she finally fucking wrote me a bloody letter.” He told us about his whole life turning upside down as he tried to cope with looking after us on his own, especially as the older boys began acting out even more than they had been. He said he stopped doing anything with Rob or other men, and was so tired and stressed at the end of each day that he often cried himself to sleep. But he had managed to keep going until the factory closed, and then had fallen into depression. He handled it with booze, becoming an alcoholic, and could not actually remember much of the past few years except in nightmares. He then paused, and sat staring at the table. “Go on Ed” said Susan, taking his hand. “It’s time.” He hesitated for a moment longer, and then looked up at me and Kane. “I just want to say I’m sorry” he said, with tears in his eyes. I looked over at Kane, and was surprised to see tears rolling down his face too. Not surprised that he was upset, but surprised that he would allow himself to cry in front of Dad. “I’m sorry too” said Kane. “I know I was a fucking little shit. Kieron and Bret too.“ “That’s OK son” Dad said. “It was fucking messed up at home, and you were just boys.” “No” said Kane. “It wasn’t fucking OK. I still can’t believe the shit we put Luke through, and I guess what you and Mum had to put up with as well. I’m sorry.” The apologies went back and forth until Susan intervened, suggesting that we should focus not on the past but on the future. She said Dad had some way to go, but would need our help once he was home so he could avoid a relapse into reliance on alcohol. Kane and I did a sideways glance at each other, but did not say anything more about our upcoming move to the other flat. We just listened to what she had to say, talked to Dad a little more, and then agreed with them both that all four of us would come back soon for a full session to discuss everything further. “Fuck me” said Kane, as we lit up cigarettes back out on the street. “Yeah” I said. “I guess we at least know where we all got the gay from.” I needed to see Stephen while I was in town, so Kane headed back to the bus so he could join Kieron at the building site. I got done what I needed to on all the legal shit, and then went off to meet Shane. He could tell I was rattled, and fed me a couple of shots of vodka while I talked about some of it. He was open-mouthed by the end, and poured himself a shot while dishing out a third for me. I did eventually fuck him thinking it might help take my mind off it all, but it didn’t work and he could see I was distracted. He put me in the shower, took a quick one himself after, and then we went out for a walk down to the river. It was really nice just talking to him some more about everything. “Shane, mate” I said. “Is it OK if we stay friends after?” “After what? My conversion?” he asked. “What do you mean is it OK?” “I just mean that I want to stay friends with you” I said. “I like you, and I like having a friend like you.” “Oh come here you big poof” he said, wrapping his arms round me in a hug. “Of course it’s fucking OK. It’s more than OK. I like you too, and yes, I want to be your friend too.” “Really?” I asked. “Yes really” he said. “Luke, welcome to the big gay world. Half of us have fucked our friends at some point.” I laughed as he let go of me. “Half?” I said. “Well, I don’t know the actual fucking number” he said, “but amongst my friends there’s been all sorts of past relationships, friends-with-benefits or just ill-advised drunken fumblings in the past. It’s normal, and as long as you don’t get hung up about shit, it’s fine.” “Well, OK then” I said. “What you’re doing for me is always going to make you very special to me” he said. “I know you don’t want anything more than that, and that’s fine. I’ll settle for being your friend.“ I went home feeling better, and having got a text from Bret to say he was heading over to the gym early so he definitely got a workout in before whatever else started happening once his shift started, I just got changed for the pub. But as I was about to go back out, the door was unlocked and opened from the other side, with Justin coming in still in his uniform. He closed the door, then turned round and took my face in his hands. He planted his lips on mine and gave me a deep kiss, and had a big smile on his face when he pulled back. “I needed that” he said. “Did something happen?” I asked. “Nah” he said, still smiling. “Just always need that.” My heart skipped a little beat as I started grinning back at him, and I grabbed his vest and yanked him closer to me. The second kiss was much longer and deeper, and he looked almost high after I pulled back. “Now you’re just going to fuck off to the pub and leave me like this, aren’t you?” he whispered. “Yup” I replied, grinning. “But I’ll be back later.” As it happened, he could not wait until later. Taking a leaf out of Stan and Winston’s book, he came by the pub close to my break time, and he round the back of the bins I fucked and bred my absolute hunk of a policeman boyfriend. He was itching for more too, and was waiting for me when the pub closed. “Off duty for a couple of days” he said, as I lit up a cigarette for the walk back. “And?” I asked. “And” he said, grinning, “that means I can do whatever tonight.” ‘Whatever’ turned out to mean he was in the mood to be fucked again, and I was buried inside him about 30 seconds after we got through the door. After I put another load in him he was down on me cleaning me up but also trying to get me hard again, so I decided to have some fun with his horniness. I got him to put all his police gear on, and then he lay back on the sofa and I slid into him missionary. Bret came home during that fuck, and he was all horned up too so he pushed into my hole for a chain fuck. He saved the load for Justin though, ploughing into our boyfriend once I had bred him again. This went on all night, with Kane and Kieron even fucking a load each into him when they got back from live-streaming a session with two older guys in an apartment in town. Bret and I double-fucked our last loads of the night into Justin on my bed, and then we all went to sleep on Bret’s. The next morning the hunk was still insatiable though, so I took him with me to the park toilets to show him the ropes. We didn’t see him for the next three hours, and when he got back he finally seemed satisfied. “You’re such a cumdump lately” Bret said to him. “What’s up?” “I don’t know” said Justin. “But it’s starting to be a problem. I nearly fucking mounted some passed out druggie in the cells yesterday when I saw his dick was hard through his shorts.” I suggested he reach out to Grant to line up a gangbang or two, and in the meantime he went with Bret to the gym to offer himself up in the storeroom before stopping by the pub to take a load from me during the break. He came by again later looking truly fucked-out, and admitted he’d gone back to the park loos after. Bret and I fucked him some more that night, but demanded a better night’s sleep so left him to lie on the other bed with a big dildo until he finally passed out too.

“You OK there bruv?” Bret softly said to me. “Comfy” I replied, causing him to chuckle and gently rock me in the process. We were on my bed, with me lying on his back and still buried inside him. I had my eyes closed as I rested my head against his shoulder blade, enjoying being gently raised and lowered as he breathed. “Me too” he said, giving my softening cock a squeeze with his hole. We lay in silence for a bit longer, but then my fucking bladder betrayed me and I had to reluctantly get off my brother and go for a piss. When I came back into the room he was lying on his side waiting for me, so I climbed into the bed in the little spoon position and let out a happy sigh as he put his arms round me and began to kiss my neck. “This is still the best” he whispered. “What is?” I replied, starting to feel a little sleepy. “Being with you” he said. “I love Justin, it’s fun when we all fuck as a family, the gym is awesome, and those builders are fucking hot, but bruv, being with you is still the best.” “Don’t let Justin hear you say that” I chuckled, but Bret then squeezed me a bit. “He knows” he said. I turned myself over in his arms so I was lying on my back, where I could look at his face properly. “He knows?” I asked. “Little bruv” Bret said, staring into my eyes with a look on his face that was making me melt, “Justin knows you come first. I love him, and I fucking love that I get to be with both of you, but it’s you that comes first.” I stared up at him, and then put my hand on his cheek. “I love you Bret” I whispered. “I love you Luke” he replied. We kissed really deeply, and my sleepiness disappeared. My dick began to harden again as me and Bret kept our mouths mashed together, with me having rolled onto his front where I could feel his rock-hard cock beneath me. I was gearing up to mount him, but he started to pull his legs back and I realised he wanted me inside him again. This had become a thing when it was just us, with Bret always needing to be the bottom. He’d fuck me if Justin was there, the beefy soldier in him coming out as he would pound me senseless, but when we were alone he was now always really tender, needy and almost submissive. Even if I really wanted to take his cock, seeing my muscled hunk of a brother begging to have me penetrate him always did the trick to bring out my top side. “Please” he whispered, as our mouths briefly parted. “You want it again” I whispered back. “Always want you in me” he said. “Always.” I slid down and got between his legs, lifting them back and then guiding my cock to his hole. I slid in, and then leaned forward over his body. “I love you Luke” he said again. Our eyes never parted as I fucked him for a second time, and when I blew in him he began shooting on his own stomach without having touched his cock. I collapsed on to him and he held me until our breathing had calmed, and then I pulled my arse back to slide out of him before moving myself up his sweaty tattooed body and resting my head on his chest. He put his arms round me, and we quickly drifted off to sleep.

Justin was just staring at the table, clutching his glass of whisky. “Mate, say something” said Bret, but the silence continued. “I think we fucking broke him” said Kieron. “J?” I said, reaching over and touching his shoulder. “So, you mean…” he began, before pausing again. “Yeah?” said Bret. “You mean” Justin said again, “you was poz when I fucked you?” “Yeah” said Bret. “Mate, it ain’t that risky” I said. “I fucked him three times” Justin said, looking at me, “and I swallowed his load.” “You did?” I asked, smiling. “Fuck” Justin sighed. “You’re fine” I responded. “Those ain’t too risky like I said, and you’d have it by now anyway if you had caught it.” “Maybe I do” Justin said. “You had the flu lately?” Kieron asked. “No, why?” replied Justin, looking up at him. “You get flu when you convert” Kieron said. “If you’d caught it, you would have been fucking sick. You ain’t been, so you’re fine.” “Oh” said Justin. “So you all…” “Yep” I said. “All went through that.” Justin went quiet again, and after a while Bret reached over and put his hand on his friend’s. Justin still just sat there, but then sort of nodded that seemed to say he was OK with what we’d all said. He then started to ask questions about the stuff we did with Grant, how we had sort of ended up as two fraternal couples, and other stuff to fill in all the blanks. After that, he went quiet again, smoking a cigarette in silence while knocking back another couple of whiskies. “I can’t do those films” he said, “I’d get fucking fired.” “Woah!” said Bret. “We never said…” “I know” said Justin. “But fuck this. You guys all mess around with other guys, right?” “Yeah” I replied. “Why?” “Then fucking mess around with me” Justin said, before looking at each of us in turn. “Mate, we’re poz” Bret said. “Yeah” said Justin, “I know. But fuck it. I’m not gonna be getting married again or having kids. I know that now. I’m gay. I wanna be gay. I want you guys to show me how to do it.” “Mate…” Bret began. “Please Bret” said Justin, looking at my brother with pleading eyes. “I’m serious. I was waiting for you to get home so I could tell you that I want you guys to help me finally get fucking comfortable with all this. I know what you’ve told me and I get it, but I don’t care.” “You ever bottomed?” Kane said out of the blue, causing Kieron to whack him in the stomach. “Ignore him…” Bret started saying. “No” said Justin, “it’s OK. Yeah, I have.” “You have?” Bret asked, his eyes wide. “Yeah” said Justin. “Mr Hennessy.” “From school?” I asked. “Yeah” said Justin. “I don’t mean at school or nothing. He goes to the same gym as me.” “And?” asked Kane. “He, er…” said Justin. “He fucks me sometimes.” “What?!” said Bret. Justin began to tell us about meeting our old PE teacher at the gym, and the complements he’d get from him on how toned and muscular he now was. It had started getting more intimate, until the first time Mr Hennessy had sucked Justin off in the toilets. Justin returned the favour a few days later, and then a couple of days after that he’d given up his arse. “He always uses condoms” Justin said. “Do you like it?” I asked. “I like it when it’s happening” Justin replied, “but when I get outside my head gets all fucking messed up. I’m married for fuck’s sake.” “It’s OK” said Bret, reaching over again to take Justin’s hand. “No, it’s fucking not” said Justin. “I want to be OK with it because I really fucking enjoy it when it’s happening. That’s why I want you guys to help me.” “You could go on prep” I said. “You can fuck around with us but not get pozzed.” Justin stared at Bret’s hand holding his, and then shook his head. “No” he said. “I think I want to just be free like you guys are. Besides…” “Besides what?” asked Kieron. Justin looked up at him, and a big grin formed on his face. “Besides” he said again, “you know those fucking tattoos are gonna look so much better on me than on your pale-arsed bodies.” Bret threw his head back and laughed out loud, and we all joined in after a couple of seconds of staring at Justin with open mouths. “Fuck you” laughed Kane. “Yeah” said Justin. “Fuck me. I want you to.” Maybe things might have gone further that night, but we four brothers were actually fucking knackered after the gangbang, and Justin did have to work the next day. But he stayed over, sleeping in Bret’s bed while me and my brother cuddled together in mine. The next day he just put on his police gear, saying he’d shower and put on a fresh top at the station, and he headed off before K&K had got up. Me and Bret went back to bed and slept a bit more, before we woke up both a bit horny. Bret rolled me onto my back and then slid down on my cock, and we stared into each other’s eyes as he rode me until we both blew. We had arranged with the tattoo guy to get started straight away on our new stuff, and for the next few days we all took it in turns to go to his studio in town to have things done. It was going to take ages for Bret’s to be finished, but I got so horny each time he came back with more outline or filler on his skin, covered up with plastic. Showering was hard work, but we had to try as we were getting into a sweaty mess several times a day from the amount we were fucking. Bret was like an animal the day I came back with studs in my nipples, and again when the guy helped me put on the heavy silver hoops Grant had bought me. Grant himself met me and Bret at the studio on one of the days when we’d gone in together, so the guy could finish putting the filler in my new torso ink before working some more on Bret’s back. The barracks video had exploded, and Grant handed Bret an envelope with a huge wad of cash inside. He said there would be more to come, and he thought the gangbang might be even bigger once it was up. “Perfect timing on the cash” Bret said to me as we left the studio later. “Why?” I asked. “Got to go pick something up” he said, as he turned a different direction to where I thought we’d be going to get home. “What?” I asked. “You’ll see” he replied, smiling. We marched towards the shops, and Bret steered us to a gay bar with a big beer garden. He got me a pint, then told me to wait there while he went off to sort whatever it was. I was confused, but did as he asked. I lit up a cigarette and started playing with my phone, enjoying all the looks I was getting from the other guys sitting out there. “Nice chains” a guy suddenly said, as he sat down at the table opposite me. “You look familiar.” I thought he was taking the piss a bit just sitting down without asking, so I decided not to hold back. “You like watching brothers fucking on video then” I said. “Oh” he replied, his eyes widening. “You’re one of them.” “Yep” I said. “You a fan?” “Fuck” said the guy. “But yeah, I am.” He was maybe about Bret’s age, and was actually really good looking. Blond hair, styled stubble that looked a bit ginger, and nice biceps and pecs showing through his tight T-shirt. “You poz?” I asked, still not holding back. “No” he replied, before he looked around a bit and then leaned over with a smirk forming on his face. “Not yet” he said, speaking quietly. “Chasing?” I asked. “Maybe” he said, still smirking. “Cool” I replied. “Give me your number then, but I got to talk to my brother first.” “Oh?” he said. “You need his permission to have fun or something?” “He’s my fucking boyfriend too” I replied, feeling like I didn’t care about saying it out loud. “Fuck me” said the guy. “Seriously?” “Yeah, you got a fucking problem with that?” I asked, but smiling to show I wasn’t being aggressive. “Fuck no” he said. “That’s fucking hot.” He told me he was called Shane, and gave me his number and Grindr handle. He then went back to his friends, and I lit up another cigarette. I just fiddled with my phone as I felt everyone’s eyes on me. The air was warm and the evening sun was coming through some trees, and I noticed a couple of guys a few tables over had taken off their tops and were letting the rays hit their skin, and I decided to do the same. I pulled off my T-shirt, and then just sat there with my biohazards and chains on display, along with my growing muscles after all that time at the outdoor gym I was doing with Bret. I loved the attention. He finally came back, holding a posh white paper bag along with a couple more pints he’d picked up at the bar. He smirked at my toplessness, and then as soon as he had sat down he pulled off his own T-shirt. “We could so score here” I said to him. “Already got one guy’s number.” “Slut” Bret said, smiling at me. “He’s chasing” I replied, smiling back at him. “Hot as fuck too. Could be fun.” “Count me in” Bret said. We chatted as we each smoked a cigarette and drank some of our pints, and then after stubbing our Bret reached for the paper bag. He brought out two small white boxes, and put them down. He opened them up facing him, and then took one of them and presented it to me. Inside was a massive silver ring that was really similar to the ones Grant had got us all. “What’s this?” I asked, staring at it. “Take it” he said. I lifted the ring out of the box, which he then put down. He took the ring from me, and held it up so I could see the inside. I saw the initials BLB were engraved there, and I looked up at him. “What?” I asked. “Bret and Luke Ballard” he said. He grabbed the other box and opened it, and there was exactly the same ring in there too but slightly wider. He put it down facing me, and then reached over and took hold of my left hand. He held it out towards him, and then slowly slid the first ring onto me. “I love you Luke” he said to me, as our eyes met. I knew what I had to do, and so picked up the other ring from its box. He held his left hand out to me, and I slid it onto his finger. “I love you too Bret” I said, feeling tears forming in my eyes. “Don’t cry” he whispered. We sat staring at each other, before we let go and put both our hands flat on the table. “One on each hand” Bret said. “Looks more balanced, innit.” I chuckled, then looked up at him. “When did you become such a big softy?” I asked. “Dunno” he said, “but fuck it, I’m happy.” “So am I” I replied. We finished up our drinks, grabbed our tops and stuffed them into the waistbands of our shirts, and then brazenly took each other’s hand after we’d stood up. We walked topless through the bar and out onto the street, unconcerned who saw us or what they thought, and then strolled hand in hand down to the bus stop to make our way home.

Three days later, I was woken at dawn by Bret shivering. I knew what this probably meant, and leaned over to feel his forehead. He was burning up and fucking sweaty, so I got myself up and went and knocked on K&K’s door. “Yeah” Kane said eventually, sounding groggy. I went in and told them that I thought Bret was converting, then left to go to the kitchen and bathroom to get water, cloths, tablets and anything else I could think of. We took it in turns to care for him through it over the next few days, though I managed to work all my shifts at the shop and pub. Dad came back during it all, and being sober for once he was actually of some help, showing genuine concerned for his eldest boy given how sick he was. He had never been one for calling doctors so fortunately did not suggest that, and for a couple of days we functioned sort of like a family. It wasn’t until Bret was improving massively that Dad randomly got wasted again, and then things became shit. The angry shouting moods took over, and none of us could move without being threatened or some shit. We managed to get Bret over to Stan and Winston’s, and they saw him through the last of it while Kane, Kieron and I dealt with probably the fastest spiral Dad had ever done. Fortunately Justin came to our rescue, helping us to get him back to the rehab centre rather than arresting him after he’d managed to get outside and was yelling abuse at anyone who passed. With Bret recovered and now back at home, we contacted Grant to make arrangements for the ‘pozzing’ video as soon as possible so that our big brother could get on with the inking he was suddenly so antsy about. Grant responded to say he would line up something soon, and also that he would be sending over the details of the tattoo artist that he’d now been in contact with. When the number came through I gave the guy a call, and he actually came over to our place to see us all. He was fucking talented, which you could tell from how quickly he managed to draw some really accurate sketches of Bret’s whole body. The two of them then sat together and used tracing paper to try out a few designs so Bret could see how they might look. They got it all sorted, and then the guy did some other designs on paper for me, Kane and Kieron to think about for our torsos. Everyone was so turned on by it all, so once the guy had left we had a brotherly fuck-fest where every dick went in every hole at some point. The next day was sunny and warm, and K&K were off for an afternoon shoot outdoors in some woods, apparently with it being staged as though all the tops were just anonymous guys out cruising. It sounded like fun but Grant wanted just the twins, so I went to the pub with Bret instead. Now that Aimee had finished her exams, I had agreed with Clive to do less shifts at the Nisa so she could earn some money, which worked out for me as I was starting to want more time to enjoy hanging out with my brothers. That meant I was free to have a few drinks with Bret in the sunshine, though I went with shandy as I still had to work behind the bar that night. We sat at a table and quietly just chatted about shit, before I asked Bret to tell me a bit more about all the sex in the army. He hesitated a bit, looking around at how close other people were, but then started talking. He told me some of what I already knew, about different guys using him to get off even though they were all straight, but then talked about two other guys who he thought were probably gay too. One of them was this big angry brick shithouse who was always on everyone’s case, who just bent Bret over in a storeroom one day and fucked him senseless. That was how it always happened, with Bret just having to take it whenever the guy lost his cool. The other guy was married with a baby on the way, but Bret could just tell he was in the closet. Bret popped his anal cherry, and they kept fucking each other all the time until the discharge, but my brother never told anyone else as he didn’t think the guy could handle becoming another barracks cumdump. Bret then got really quiet for a while, his face looking a bit pained. I didn’t push it, and he eventually started telling me about another guy who he had fucked around with early on. That guy was a bit of a mess, with a fiancée at home and his dad being ex-SAS and expecting his son to turn out just like him. Bret told me how the guy had got more and more messed up, getting angry or just breaking down crying, particularly after he’d started to take it up the arse himself. Then one day he was gone, and while they were told he had quit, Bret later found out the guy had slit his wrists, spent ages in the infirmary, and then been discharged and sent off to a mental hospital after a complete breakdown. He never found out what happened to the guy in the end. “It wasn’t your fault Bret” I said. “Yeah” he sighed. “I know. I do. But it fucking messed me up when I found out, and I thought for ages I’d fucking pushed him over. I guess…” “What?” I asked, after he had paused for a while. “I guess” he continued, “it kind of made me understand Dad a bit more, you know?” “No” I said. “Explain it to me.” “Well, I mean, I guess I saw a guy fucking falling apart right in front of me” he said, “and I thought later about watching that happen to Dad after Mum left. He ran himself into the fucking ground trying to make sure we had food and clothes and hot water and all that other shit, and I reckon he broke. But he went with booze rather than a razor blade.” “Oh” I said. “Yeah, OK, I guess I do get it then. And you’re right about him, I know that, but it’s still fucking hard dealing with it all.” “Yeah” he sighed. “We didn’t make it any fucking easier for him, not for Mum. We were a bunch of little fuckers.” “Fucking speak for yourself” I replied. “I got blamed for so much fucking shit that was all you, Kane and Kieron.” Bret looked up at me, that pained expression back on his face. “I know” he said. “I’m so sorry bruv. I mean it.” “I know you do” I said. “Like I said before, you’re forgiven. The other two as well.” We sat in silence for a bit, and I could tell he just wanted to lean over and kiss me as much as I wanted to do the same. “I wonder if we’ll ever find a way to make it right with Dad too” he eventually said. “It’s our fault he’s like this.” I didn’t know what else to say, so we went back to sitting in silence for a few minutes. That ended when we saw Justin walking down the hill, dressed in normal clothes for a change being he wasn’t on duty. He saw us and nodded, then went into the pub. He came out with a drink and walked over to us, sitting down at our table. “You alright mate?” Bret asked him. “No” Justin said. “Bianca is a stupid fucking bitch.” He reached for my cigarettes, took one and lit it, the first time I’d seen him smoke since he and Bret were teenagers. “What happened?” Bret asked. “Found out she’s spent all our fucking money on some stupid marketing shit” he said. “She’s fucking pissed it all away with a load of fucking scamming cunts, and then she has the fucking nerve to try to blame me!” “How?” I asked. “Get this” he said. “She fucking told me that I need to get promoted and make more money so she can buy the things she fucking wants without having to try to make more money elsewhere.” “She fucking what?” Bret asked. “I know!” said Justin. “It never fucking occurred to her to go and get an actual fucking job if she fucking wants more fucking knock-off handbags!” “What are you gonna do?” I asked. “Dunno” he said. “But I’ve fucking had enough of this shit to be honest.” With Justin having arrived, we never actually went back home as we’d sort of planned, and I eventually just left the table to go and start my shift. It was a busy night with so many people wanting to drink outside, and I ended up behind the bar the whole night as I was much quicker at serving people than Sheila. When I went on break I popped outside and saw that Bret and Justin had gone, but Stan and Winston had taken their table and we made eye contact. I took a quick load from each of them in turn behind the bins before I went back on duty at the bar. The rest of the night went really quickly as we stayed busy right up until last orders, with the clear up taking ages thanks to all the crap everyone had just fucking dropped on the floor or in the bushes outside. Brian got me a double rum and coke to enjoy outside with him and Sheila once we were done, giving me a big wad of cash as my share of the tips after some drunk guys had gone a bit crazy with what they were putting in the normally empty jar. I walked back home, where I found some glasses and an empty bottle of whisky on the kitchen table. Kane and Kieron were still not back, so I stripped out of my clothes in the hall and went straight in to have a quick shower. When I got out I dried myself a bit, and then opened the door to the room I shared with Bret. I stopped in my tracks when I saw him lying on his bed asleep, with Justin’s tattooed arm round him. They were both naked, and then I realised the room smelled of cum. Obviously I didn’t know everything that had gone on, but I reckoned Justin had taken out his frustrations inside my big brother’s arse. My big brother’s recently converted arse. I couldn’t help but smile, wondering if maybe we might have another guy joining us soon for fucking and fun. I decided not to wake them, so walked quietly back to the kitchen and got a couple of glasses of water, one of which I put down gently beside Bret’s bed before I put the other on the floor next to mine. I slowly climbed onto my bed, as naked as the other two men in the room, and lay down to go to sleep. The next morning some fucking crow decided to land on our windowsill and go crazy, so all three of us were woken at the same time and much earlier than we would have liked. I got up to chase the fucking bird away, and then turned to look at Bret and Justin as they started to realise where they were. “Hey” I said, grinning at them. “Er, hi” said Justin, glancing between me and the back of Bret’s head. “Luke, this is, er…” “Relax mate” I said. “Every one of us Ballard brothers is fucking gay.” “What?” he asked. “We’re all gay” I said. “Me, Bret, Kane, Kieron, all gay. Don’t know about Dad.” Bret turned onto his back and was looking up at Justin with a grin. “I’m not…” Justin began. “Mate, relax” Bret said. “Nothing we ain’t done before, and you fucking needed it last night.” Justin looked like a rabbit in headlights, so Bret sat up and slid off the bed. Justin then did the same, and immediately started gathering his clothes and putting them on. He looked a bit panicked, so we just kept out of his way while he got dressed. I pulled on a pair of shorts, and slipped past Justin and out the door. I heard it close behind me, and then I went into the bathroom to have a piss. When I came back out the bedroom door was open again, and then I went round to the kitchen to get coffee. Bret was standing there still completely naked, holding Justin tightly with his friend’s head on his shoulder. I crept back to our room and waited, until I heard the front door open and close. Bret then appeared back in our room and also put some shorts on. “He OK?” I asked. “Yeah, sort of” Bret said. “Reckon he’s gonna be a single man soon though.” “Yeah?” I asked. “He’s so fucking done with her” he replied. “Don’t even think he really likes her anymore.” “But he likes someone” I said, with a smirk. Bret’s eyes darted to mine, and he looked pretty serious. “Even if he does, I’m taken” he said. “You are?” I asked. He walked over to me, put his hands on my head and leaned in. He kissed me really deeply, and then pulled away just a little bit. “Bruv” he said, “I mean it when I say I love you. I don’t fucking care that we’re brothers.” “Oh” I said. “Fuck. I mean… yes.” “Yes?” he said. “Yes” I said. “I’m fucking yours if you’re fucking mine.” “I am” said Bret, smiling at me. “We’ll have fun with others, but I fucking want you little bruv.” We started kissing again, only stopping when we heard a couple of noises from Kane and Kieron’s room. We went back to the kitchen and got the kettle on for coffee, and I started making enough bacon and eggs for everyone to eat. K&K emerged looking wrecked, and after some coffee they gave us the lowdown on what turned out to be a 12-hour gangbang in the woods. Both of them looked really sore as they sat down, and they said they were done for a few days as they needed time to recover. Bret glanced at me, and then told them about Justin but also asked them to not say anything to him about it. They agreed, and were quite interested in whether we thought he might be up for more eventually. The prospect of that was appealing to everyone, with Justin’s heartthrob mixed-race face, incredible gym bod, and sexy full-sleeve tattoos, but we agreed we needed to let him do things in his own time if that was what he wanted. My phone buzzed, and I saw it was a long message from Grant with all the details of the pozzing gangbang for Bret. I read it out to the others. “So” I started, “the story is going to be us three taking our older brother out for a stag do the night before his wedding. We have a few drinks in a bar, and then take him off to a special club for a surprise. He is blindfolded and stripped down to a jock, thinking he’s going to be seen to by some women for the last time before he’s hitched. But instead he gets worked over by a load of guys, with his brothers telling him they always knew he was gay like them and they wanted to set him free. He gets his whole body licked and massaged by the men, before they put him in a sling and take turns rimming him. They then all fuck him, with him saying no at first but then loving it and starting to beg for more. When they have all fucked him, they remove his blindfold and he sees their tattoos, realising what they mean. His brothers then show they have the same tattoos, which they had kept hidden from him. He decides he wants to be part of his family brotherhood, texts his fiancée to call off the wedding, and then asks the men to keep breeding him. All four brothers then get used by the men, in slings, on benches, and whatever else. The older brother’s phone keeps ringing, but he ignores it and begs for more poz cum. It all ends with the four brothers holding each other and welcoming the eldest into their clan.” “Fucking hot” Kieron said. “Shit yeah” said Kane. “Bret?” I asked. “I can’t fucking wait” he said, with a big grin. “Cool” I said, also smiling. “Gonna be fucking amazing.” “Yeah it is” said Kieron. “Anyway” I said, “there’s a bit more. Grant says they’re gonna film the bar scene separately, at a place near his apartment. He wants us to go to his place first on Saturday afternoon, then we’ll go to the bar and do that scene. Then on Monday night we’re going to some club one of his friends owns that will be closed, which they’re gonna use for the sex stuff.” “OK” said Bret, “that work for you?” “Yeah” I said. “I’m not at Nisa, so as long as we’re back for my shift at the Dragon then it’s fine.” I replied back to Grant to say it all sounded fucking amazing, and he agreed to time things on Saturday so I could be back. We all then just got on with our weeks, enjoying spending time together. Bret started looking for work at gyms, security firms or other places he might have some chance, and while out one day he went to see Dad at the rehab place. He was a bit down when he got back, telling us that Dad was just silent and looked broken, and that the staff had told him he was now seeing a psychiatrist more frequently than normal. It looked like he was going to be there for a long time, so while we were happy to not have to deal with his spiralling, we did all realise that this was a bit serious. We agreed to all start going to see him, even if Kane and Kieron were a bit reluctant at first. Bret had also been seeing Justin a bit, though he told me there hadn’t been any more sex or anything. Justin had moved out of the flat and was back with his mum, and was already talking to a lawyer about a divorce from Bianca. Bret said Justin’s head was a bit of a mess, but he was OK and didn’t actually have any regrets about what had happened. When the Saturday rolled around, we all dressed up a bit before we got an Uber to Grant’s place. Bret had never been there and was impressed, whilst the concierge barely even acknowledged us this time. When we got upstairs Grant welcomed us in and then inspected our outfits, seeming pleased with what he had picked out to wear for the short bar scene. “But” he said, “I think we can improve things a bit.” He went over to a cupboard, bringing out some more posh paper bags. I smiled, knowing what was coming, but was surprised when he handed a small one to me, then slightly larger ones to each of my brothers. “What’s this?” I asked. “Open it” Grant said, smiling. I dipped into my bag and pulled out two small boxes, and when I opened them I felt my dick harden. In one was a huge, heavy, plain silver band ring, and I noticed it had a biohazard symbol engraved on its inner surface. The other one had two big thick-gauge silver hoop earrings in it. “Time for you to get those ears opened up again so you can wear them” he said to me, referring to the fact I had pierced my ears when I was 16 and worn cheap fake diamond studs for a couple of years before I ditched them. “Wow” I said. “Thank you.” “My tattoo guy will sort it out for you” he said. Kane and Kieron then got their boxes out, and found each had a ring to match mine. They also each had a larger box, inside which was a bracelet similar to the one he got me. “You two deserve a bit more bling” he said, “and I felt bad about only giving one of those to your brother.“ K&K just beamed at him, as they put on their bracelets. “Now, older brother” said Grant while smiling at Bret, “let’s get you looking the part.” Bret pulled out a succession of boxes, and opened them all up as he put each one on the table. He had wide eyes as he looked at the biggest chain yet that any of us had, and a massive bracelet bigger than my own. There was also a chunky Stirling watch, and a ring to match what the other three of us had received. “What the fu…” he began, before looking up at Grant. “This is too much.” “Not at all young man” he said. “Firstly, these are business expenses to help my stars look like I think they should. Secondly, your video is already earning a fortune, and I know this next one could be our biggest hit yet. Only fair you should share in the rewards.” “We’re still getting paid right?” Kane asked, getting a brief sideways glare from Grant in response. “Kidding, just kidding” he said, grinning. I went over to Bret and lifted up the chain from the box, leaning up to put it around his neck. It was nicely on display with the collar of his black shirt open, and my dick hardened even more the minute I stepped back and looked at him. He then reached down for the bracelet and, after fumbling a bit, got it on. He slid on the watch which fitted perfectly, and then he picked up the ring. Kane, Kieron and I were still holding ours. “Right ring fingers boys” said Grant. We all slid them on, and I was amazed they all seemed to fit perfectly. “There we go” said Grant, making us all stand in a line together. “You’re not only all fucking handsome and sexy, but now you look like stars.” Bret kept touching the chain round his neck as we walked to the bar, and K&K both seemed to be swinging their arms more than usual. I could really feel the weight of the ring on my finger, but was most looking forward to getting my ears re-done and the hoops added. Bret had whispered to me back in the apartment that he was looking forward to that too, licking his lips in a way that told me he was going to be pounding my arse 24/7 once I was pierced again. When we got to the bar we found a whole side of it had been blocked off for us, and while there were a few other people there, we were able to do the filming without any issues. After we’d gone inside, Grant suddenly decided to add a bit outside first, filming us all arriving and having a last smoke before we went inside. We then sat in a booth and tried to talk to each other naturally, while sticking to the plot. It was quite easy actually, with us genuinely having a laugh with each other, and we had a bit of fun by calling Bret’s made-up fiancée Bianca. At the end we filmed our departure from the bar to go to the club, then once that was done we came back inside. Grant was happy with what was captured on film, and so after we all had a round more drinks he got us an Uber and sent us home. I quickly changed clothes and then headed out to the Dragon to work, but the other three all came by later still wearing the same outfits which made me wish I had kept mine on. They stayed until closing, and Brian let us have a short lock-in if they all helped again with clearing up. That night the flat was filled with the sounds of chains jangling. As Kieron told us the next day, his hole was wrecked all night by Kane and he fucking loved it. Bret and I, meanwhile, swapped roles through the night, giving each other four loads by dawn. The next day we were in and out of bed, not fucking so much but instead trying to catch up on sleep. We otherwise just sat around chatting, eating, and realising how much we actually all liked each other after so many years of everyone being an arsehole to everyone else. I did my shift at the pub again in the evening, and they all joined me there for a bit but did not hang around for too long. That night there was more sex, but it was calmer and we managed to sleep. “You ready?” I asked Bret the next afternoon, as he got dressed again in the outfit from Saturday. “Fucking hell yes” he said, grinning at me. “Me too” I said, before slipping a hand in his unbuttoned shirt. “Can’t wait to see this all inked finally.” “Yeah?” he asked. “You want your pozzed up big brother looking like a pozzed up big thug?” “Fuck yeah” I said, smiling at him. “Then I want that thug to fuck me senseless.” “Only if you fuck him senseless too” said Bret, before leaning in to kiss me. “Deal” I said, as our lips parted. We joined K&K in the kitchen, had a couple of shots of vodka each, and then headed down to get the Uber that was about to arrive. This was going to be one epic night…

Stan and Winston’s flat reminded me of my gran’s place, looking like something out of the 1970s. It smelt of smoke, and everything was old and frayed. There were pictures up everywhere of the two of them when they were younger, and I realised how thin they had both become in their older years. “We can’t afford much this week” Stan said. “What?” I asked, a bit distracted by one of the pictures in which they were both looking really fit and handsome. “He said we’re a bit broke” said Winston, “so we can’t afford much.” “Oh” I said. “I don’t care. Here all night if you want me, whatever.” “What?” asked Stan. “I said whatever” I replied. “Give me what you can, but I don’t care really.” “You mean you want…” Stan began. “Yeah” I said. “Not saying it will always be like this, but tonight I just want to get fucked.” They both looked at me with open mouths, so I decided to show them I was serious. I quickly stripped off all my clothes, throwing them on the patchy carpet, bending over briefly to get my gigs and lighter out of my jeans. Then I walked into their bedroom, and climbed up on the bed on all fours, wiggling my arse at them as they stood out in the hallway looking at me. “Come on and fuck me” I said. They quickly rushed into the room, and stripped themselves naked too. They were both thin and unhealthy looking, but their cocks were huge. Each of them had a tattoo above their cocks of that danger symbol, which looked fucking hot to me. Stan came round to my front and got on his knees, and I took his dick into my mouth and began to suck. Winston went behind and fingered me for a moment, before he put his cock against my hole. I wiggled my arse a bit, and he took the hint and began to push in. I was soon being slammed full of old man dick at both ends, realising I would do this all the time whether they could pay me or not. Neither of them lasted long, before I was swallowing one load while the other one went in my hole. They both collapsed panting on the bed, and I got up and grabbed my cigs. There was an ashtray beside the bed, so I just lit up in there. “Love your tatts” I said, looking down at them both. “You going to get one of your own?” Stan asked. “Maybe” I said. “What does it mean?” They looked at each other, then up at me. “Don’t you know?” asked Winston. “Well, it’s like danger or something isn’t it?” I said. “Biohazard” Stan said. “Cool” I said. “Why do so many men get ink like that?” “They don’t” said Winston. “Well” I said, before taking a big inhale of my cig, “loads of the guys who fuck my brothers do.” The two of them looked at each other again. “Have, er” Stan began. “Have your brothers had the flu?” “Yeah, a while back” I replied. “Why?” Well” Winston said, “this symbol means a guy is HIV positive.” My jaw dropped open and my stomach tightened. “Other guys use scorpions, spiders, plus signs, and things like that” said Stan. “But it all means the same thing.” Holy fucking shit. The guys who had just blown in me were poz. The guys last night were poz. “Why did you ask about the flu?” I asked, once my brain had processed that I’d been fucked with poz cock and filled with poz cum. “Because that probably means they’ve seroconverted” said Stan. “My brothers are poz?” I asked. “Probably” Winston said. “Sounds like they’ve been taking a lot more poz cocks than just ours.” Silence descended for quite a long time after that, while my brain went like crazy and I smoked myself through three cigarettes in a row. I realised my brothers had no idea they had been pozzed, and as shitty as they could be to me, they had no idea they had exposed me too. Then, as I thought more about it, I realised I was hard. After the initial surprise, it was clear this was turning me on. “Fuck” I said. “I’m fucking hard.” “So we see” said Winston. “You want more poz cock?” asked Stan. “Fuck yeah” I growled, diving onto the end of the bed on my front. Stan and Winston fucked me all night. Every time they got tired they’d go off to the bathroom for a bit and then come back with more energy, so I knew they must be doing something in there but I didn’t care. I took every fuck and load like a madman, begging them to put more poz cum in me. I did not know where the fuck this was all coming from, but I wanted it and needed it. My brothers were pozzed, and I wanted to be too. I wanted to be a dirty little cumdump just like they were, or maybe even more. Maybe this was something I could be better at than them, and make more money from. I wanted chains, but bigger. I wanted tatts, but more of them. Brotherly jealousy kept me going all night, and I only went home at about nine the next morning. Stan and Winston were completely fucked out, but I felt like I was just getting started. I had a quick shower at home, then got a fresh jock from Bret’s drawer, put some other clean clothes, and then went back out. I walked down off to the park, and headed for the shitty older toilets at the far side under the trees. Everyone at school used to say you’d get raped if you went in there, so I finally went to see if that was true. They stank and there was shitty graffiti everywhere, but when I looked in the middle stall I knew enough to know it was a gloryhole I was looking at in the wall to the end stall. I went in, locked the door, pulled down my shorts and then just stuck my arse against the hole. I passed the time smoking cigs and playing games on my phone, and then after 20 minutes someone came into the toilet block. I listened to them shuffle around, and then heard them go into the end stall. A finger touching my arse made me jump a bit, but then I felt a cock going between my cheeks. It touched my hole, and I pressed down to let it in. It was short and thick, and felt pretty good as it fucked me. The guy blew in me quickly, and I had another long gap before the next one. That one was really long but quite thin, lasting for ages or maybe just carrying on through a first load to add a second. Someone else was in the block by the time he finished, and I had a third cock up my hole really quickly. This time the man growled about dirty seed and I quietly told him to breed and poz me, meaning he stuck around to give me another load later. Two other guys followed him before he had another go, after which I realised I should probably head back to rest before my pub shift. Still, that was six more loads, at least two of them poz, and I’d found another place I knew I could come to get fucked. Man, I’d become such a dirty fucking cumdump. I loved it. That night Stan and Winston were in again, and they both fucked me out behind the bins when I was on my break. I went back to theirs again after, taking another couple of loads from both of them before I went home in the early hours. I shoved a buttplug up there before I went to sleep, and gave myself a good shafting with the big dildo Kieron had given me the next morning before I showered and went to Nisa. The day dragged on, but at least Stan and Winston were able to see to me out the back of the pub again that night, both during my break and then after closing once Brian was definitely gone. This is how the rest of the week went, until the Friday when I woke up feeling like shit and had to call in sick to both jobs. “You OK bruv” Kane asked, when he and Kieron came into my room that evening. “Converting” I coughed, “like you did.” “What?” Kieron asked. “Google the tattoos” I said, before turning over on my bed and passing out. It was a shitty few days, but I know Kieron was in my room a few times making me drink some water and take tablets. When I finally felt like I could walk again I had the biggest piss of my life, and then staggered into the kitchen to have some toast and water. Kieron heard me and came in too. “Hey” he said. “Dad’s out. You OK?” “Feel like shit” I said, “but better.” He made us both a cup of tea, and then sat down at the table. Neither of us said anything while I slowly munched on the toast and drank the tea, which made me feel so much better. “Kane’s a fucking mess” he said. “Hasn’t left our room.” “What about you?” I eventually asked. “I’m OK” he said. “Guess this was going to happen.” “Did Kane not think about that?” I asked. “No” he said. “Stupid fucker messed around through PSE I guess.” “So you’re OK?” I asked. “Yeah” he said. “You?” “Wanted it” I said, before coughing. “You what?” he asked, once I’d calmed down. “Stan and Winston told me what their tatts mean, and then I knew you two already had it” I said. “Found I wanted it.” “You did?!” “Yeah” I said, managing a smirk. “Made me hard. So Stan and Winston have been fucking me whenever they can, and I got some more from guys in the stinky fucking bogs in the park.” “What the fuck…” Kieron said, almost under his breath. “Was fun” I replied. “Like a mission or something.” “You sick fuck” he said, but then grinned at me. “Fucking right” I said. “Now I can take every cock out there and not have to worry.” “Fuck me” Kieron said, laughing out loud. “My little brother’s more of a fucking cumdump slut than I am!” “Fuck yeah” I laughed in response. “Didn’t fucking know it, but I was made to ride cock!” I got much better over the next couple of days, and through talking to him a bit we managed to get Kane out of his rut. He had sort of been thinking he might still meet some girl and go off to be straight, so he was having to deal with actually being fully gay as well as now being infected. Like Kieron he had reacted in shock at finding out I had been trying to get as much poz cock as possible, but I saw him get hard when I talked about it and he was soon into it all a bit more. What really pushed him over is when Kieron and I came home with biohazard symbol trampstamps, and he rushed out the next day to get one himself. They finally got back in touch with Grant, just being honest about what had happened and why they had gone silent on him. He called and said we should all go and see him, so we did that after I convinced Clive to let me off early for once. We took an Uber to town so I had enough time to get back for my shift at the Dragon. “Boys” Grant said, after ushering us in. “Thank you for coming.” His manner was quite different to my first visit. He apologised for not having told us, assuming we were on prep, but said he wasn’t disappointed in the outcome. He liked our trampstamps, but said he wanted more intricate designs for our torsos and arms that he would pay for if we went to someone he knew. We all agreed, before he zeroed in on me. “Your video is our most popular yet, by several orders of magnitude” he said. “I’ll be giving you your money soon, but I wanted to get you something special.” “Oh” I said. “They liked me?” “They are demanding a starring role for you” he said, while pulling a posh paper bag out of a cupboard, “so I’m going to have you with your brothers only some of the time. You’ll be doing solo stuff, if you’re up for it.” “Yes sir” I said. “Anything.” “Good lad” he said, before reaching into the bag and pulling out a box. “Here” he said, handing it to me. I opened up the box to reveal a thick silver chain, like what my brothers wore but even heavier. “Fuck me” I said. “I plan to” said Grant, “but put the chain on first.” “That looks so fucking hot on you bruv” Kieron said to me, a few minutes later while we were both leaning over the back of the sofa. Grant was hammering into me, while Kane was fucking his twin like crazy. Kieron had revealed to me that they hadn’t done another scene like that again yet, but back at home they were now having sex a lot. Kane was the top, which Kieron was happy with as it seemed to work for them that way. Even during his rut after finding out about the pozzing, Kane had fucked Kieron at least twice a day, and now that he was more comfortable with it, had got pretty verbal about shooting poz loads into his twin. “So” said Grant, after Kieron and I had been bred, “there’s an older brother too?” “Bret” said Kane. “He’s in the army” I said. “Well, we all know what goes on in the military” said Grant, smirking. “When’s he next on leave?”

“Here, try these on” said Kieron, handing me a LIDL carrier bag. I opened the bag and saw a load of leather, so I reached in and fished out the contents. There was what looked like a dog collar, and then four smaller but wider versions. “Are you fucking kidding me?” I asked. “No” said Kane. “The guys tonight are into leather, so you need to have some too.” “What about you?” I asked, while staring down at the stuff now sitting on the table. “Grant got us some stuff with padding” Kieron said. “This was the shit I had before. If they like you then they’ll get you better stuff too probably.” “Take off your T-shirt first” said Kane. I stripped off my top, then reached down for the dog collar. I put it round my neck, and fumbled a bit with the buckle before I got it on. “No” said Kieron, “tighter.” I reached back and tightened the buckle, immediately liking how it felt. Then I picked up one of the other ones and looked at it. “The bigger ones are for your ankles” said Kane, reaching down and pulling those two over to the side. I put the one I was holding on my wrist and managed to get it buckled, then did the same with the other one. I followed up with the two ankle cuffs, before standing up straight and looking at my brothers. “Cool” said Kane. “Hold on” said Kieron, disappearing off to my room before coming back with a black jockstrap. “Bret used to wear these for football” he said. “Reckon it might fit you now.” I hesitated, then pulled down my shorts and boxers, kicking them off before taking the jock from Kieron. I slipped it on, impressed that it did actually fit quite well. “Hot” said Kieron, smirking at me. I went into Dad’s room and opened his wardrobe, where I knew Mum’s full-length mirror was still attached to the inside of the door. I looked myself up and down, getting an immediate boner at the sight. “Put these on as well” Kieron said, standing in the doorway holding a pair of black leather boots that Bret had worn when he was a bricklayer for a bit before the army. I went over and grabbed the boots, sitting down on Dad’s bed to put them on. They were a bit loose, but I figured I could wear a couple of pairs of socks. I loosely did them up, then went back to the mirror to look at myself again. “You’re going to take so much cock” Kieron said. “I hope so” I replied. “Fucking need it.” “You gone full gay now bruv?” Kieron asked, chuckling. “Fuck yeah” I said, grinning while I kept looking at my reflection. “Cool” he replied. “You reckon Bret’s into cock too?” I asked, turning to face him. “Probably” he said, grinning too. “Bet he’s the barracks cumdump.” “And Dad ain’t had a girl in ages either” laughed Kane, who had just come up behind Kieron in the corridor. “For all we know he’s out there riding a dick tonight.” “Oh fuck off bro you sick fuck” laughed Kieron. “I don’t wanna think about that!” Once we’d all stopped laughing, I went back to my room and took off the boots. Kieron got me to put jogging bottoms with zips at the bottom of the legs on over the jock and ankle cuffs, and then I put on a couple of pairs of socks before squeezing back into the boots again. I took off the collar, but kept the wrist cuffs on as I donned a black vest and then a hoodie. K&K then went off to get ready, coming back a few minutes later dressed almost the same. “We’ll put on the collars before we go in” Kane said. “Let’s get you plugged” said Kieron. “Helps to be loose ‘cos they’re gonna be fucking you as soon as we walk in.” He led me to the bathroom, made me pull down my jogging bottoms, and then handed me a buttplug and some lube. I used a finger to loosen myself up, and then pushed in the plug. I yelped a bit when it popped in, and then squeezed on it a bit to make sure it was secure. I pulled up my trousers, and then gave my hands a quick wash to get the lube off. We then headed out, lighting up cigarettes before walking down to the bus. It actually fucking turned up for once, and we took it into town before changing for a different one to go out to a part of town where there were loads of dark warehouses. We got off, lit up more cigarettes, and then walked down a few streets to the only building with any lights on inside. There were loads of cars parked outside it, and we walked through all of those and then down the side to a metal door. “Collars on” said Kane. We all stopped to take off our hoodies and put the collars on. “One last time” said Kieron, looking at me. “You sure about this?” “Fuck yeah” I said. “OK” he said. “Trousers off then.” We all unzipped the legs of our trackies and pulled them off over our boots, and then Kane pulled out a couple of LIDL bags from his hoodie pocket. We stuffed our clothing into one of them, and then we pulled out our plugs and put them in the other. Kieron opened the door and we went in, dropping the bags behind a chair by the front door before we made our way up a short dim corridor to another door. We could hear men’s voices from behind that door, and Kieron paused and looked at me. “Ready?” he said. “Yep” I said. “Here” Kane said, holding out a bottle of poppers. “Take a few hits before we get in there.” I huffed from the bottle, my brothers did the same, and then I took a few more hits so I was flying. Kieron then opened the door and we went in, to the sound of a cheer as the twenty or so men in there saw us. They were all older, and dressed in all kinds of leather. Trousers, pants, vests, harnesses, hats, boots, collars and all sorts. Most of them were tattooed, including scorpions and spiders like I’d seen in K&K’s videos. Loads of them were wearing big chains too, some steel and some looking like they were silver. Around the room were loads of cameras on tripods. “Fresh meat” boys, said one of them as he approached me. “Hello” I said. “You’re the baby brother?” he asked, leering at me. “Yes sir” I said. “I’m 19.” “You ready to get fucked boy?” he asked. “Yes sir” I replied. K&K had warned me it would be quick, and they weren’t wrong. The man took my hand and led me towards the middle of the room, where he bent me forward a bit as another guy went behind me, crouched down and began to rim me. Another guy walked up and pulled his cock out, and I bent over even more to suck it in. The guy behind me fingered me a bit, and then I couldn’t feel him there anymore. Seconds later a cock was being pressed on my hole, and while sucking hard on the cock in my mouth I bore down on it so it slid into me. Whoever the man was, he started fucking me straight away, and I concentrated on getting the cock in my mouth to go down my throat to distract me from how full and stretched I felt. I didn’t get a break for ages, taking cocks in my hole and mouth for fucking ages while bent over. Loads of the men who fucked me put a load in me, and a couple also shot down my throat. I was just a piece of meat they were using, and it felt fucking incredible. There was a lot of noise all round the room, but I could hear the guys at my arse saying things like “dirty load” and “gift”, which kind of turned me on more even though I thought they were just being verbal about using me like this. When the men briefly allowed me to stand up, I was able to get a look at what my brothers were up to. Kieron was on on all fours on some kind of padded bench, with chains attached to his wrist and ankle cuffs that I guess were holding him in place, and he was being spitroasted. Kane was lying in some sort of leather hammock, his wrists and ankles attached to the chains that it was hanging from, and he had a man fucking him like crazy. Elsewhere some of the men were fucking each other in various positions. After I got a quick look around, the men led me to a dirty mattress on the floor and got me down on my hands and knees. Then one slid into my hole while two others got down in front of me and held their cocks to my face, and I got on with sucking each of them in turn as I was fucked. Both of them tasted of cum and something else, so I knew they’d already fucked and bred me. They stayed in front of me getting serviced as man after man fucked my arse and blew inside me, my hole getting looser and looser. Then the men turned me over onto my back and lifted my legs, and I carried on sucking the two guys while others now fucked me missionary. We had a break for a bit, smoking cigarettes and drinking water as well as a few shots of rum. Then the men had me wait while they got my brothers set up for the second session, bending them over a couple of barrels face to face, and chaining their wrists together. I watched open-mouthed as men slid into them and started to fuck, while another man held their chins and brought their faces together. They both looked really uncertain, but then closed their eyes and pushed their lips together. My twin brothers were snogging each other while being fucked, and I found it just as hot as all the other guys did. “Just wait until later” one of the men quietly said to me, noticing how hard I was as I watched my brothers. “It’s about time these two sucked and fucked each other.” I nearly shot a load in Bret’s jock when he said that. Man, not only was I gay as fuck, but I was also kinky. Maybe I also thought just a little bit about whether they’d get me in on it with my brothers at some point in the future. After they’d let me watch for a bit, I was led over to the leather hammock thing and put in it like Kane had been before. I really liked lying there taking cock as it gave my legs and knees a break, though sucking the dicks occasionally held out next to my head was definitely more difficult. Eventually this stopped happening, and I could just lie there and look up at the face of each man that was having his turn fucking me. “What do you reckon Steve?” said a big hairy guy as he paused his fucking of my hole. “Haz on his stomach or a trampstamp?” “Both” said another guy next to me. I didn’t know what they were talking about, other than knowing a trampstamp was a tattoo on the lower back, but I stopped thinking about it when the big guy started fucking me again. He had a big metal hoop on the end of his cock, and I fucking loved how it felt pulling back and forth on my insides. He also had big hoops on his nipples, and I stared at them thinking how I wanted to get something like that myself someday. I also found his huge silver chain fucking horny as hell, and told myself to ask him if I could try it on later if there was a chance. They fucked me in the hammock for ages, and then it was time for a break again. K&K kept glancing at each other and smiling as we all smoked and drank, and I knew they must have wanted to make out before, or maybe they even had and this was just their first time doing it in front of other people. The other guys noticed too, so when it was time to start up again things went a bit differently. One of the men grabbed a chair and pulled it over to be next to the mattress, before sitting down in it and summoning me over. I squatted down with my back to him and then sank down on his cock, while the other men gathered around the mattress, some holding cameras up to film. K&K were made to stand on the mattress facing each other before being instructed to properly make out. They hesitated for a moment again, before starting to kiss. Soon they had their arms round each other, and were going at it like they were lovers. It was so hot to watch, as I gently bounced up and down on the cock inside me. “Kieron, get down and suck your twin brother” one of the men announced. My brothers broke apart and looked into each other’s eyes, before Kieron lowered himself down, freed Kane’s cock from the jockstrap and began to suck him. After a while they were instructed to swap, and Kane was then on his knees blowing Kieron. “Kane, get on all fours” the man said. Kane did as instructed, and knowing where this was going, Kieron just got down behind him and began to rim. No more instructions were given, as Kieron then positioned himself behind Kane and slid inside. My dick was hard as a rock, and so was the one inside my hole. My twin brothers were fucking. Each other! They were verbal about what they were doing, and genuinely seemed to love it. Kieron bred Kane, and then got on his back with his legs up ready for the payback. Kane stared down at his twin as he held his ankles and slide inside, and he looked so fucking turned on as he pounded into Kieron. He didn’t last very long, before blowing inside. The roar he made set off the guy in the chair, and I felt the cock inside me pulsing as yet another load was added to the mix in there. We had another smoke and drink break, my brothers now happily standing with their arms round each other’s shoulders. Cum was liberally dripping out of the three of us, but we didn’t care. As much as we were getting paid for this, I was most focused on how much I was enjoying myself, kind of amazed how easily I had switched from being whatever I was before into a gay cumslut bottom. I liked the way the men looked at me, not being creeped out at all by being seen as a toy to use for their pleasure. The double-fucking began during the final session. The three of us were bent over the makeshift bar so the older men could open us up with increasingly thick dildos, and then Kane and Kieron were taken over to the mattress to both squat down onto pairs of scissoring men. They both took it quite easily, with Kane clearly having done enough work on himself since his first time so that he could take it as well as his brother. I got to watch them start bouncing up and down on the double-dicks while my hole continued to be worked open, starting to feel a little nervous about trying it myself. I had to huff on poppers quite a bit as the largest toy was pushed into my hole, but I really liked how incredibly full and stretched it made me. “You ready boy?” one of the men asked me. “Yes sir” I panted. Another mattress was brought out and put down next to the first one, and a guy got down on his back with his cock sticking up. I went over and squatted down on it, the entire thing sliding into me with ease. I bounced up and down for a bit, before a hand on my back made me lean forward and hold still. Another man got behind me and put his cock against my hole, starting to push in alongside the first one. I gritted my teeth and did my best to push out, and when it suddenly popped in I yelled out. The entire length was slowly pushed in alongside the first one, and then the guy behind me began to thrust. I was so full, but even with the pain it felt good. I started to bounce myself a bit, gradually speeding up until the guy behind held still and I fully took over fucking myself on both cocks. I was rewarded with both men blowing in me at once. The other men then paired up to give me four more double-fucks, all while Kane and Kieron continued to take the same treatment from the rest of the men in various positions on the other mattress. By the end of it our holes were gaping, and the three of us were red-faced and sweating from the effort and strain of being filled up so much. “Boy, I hope you’re going to become a regular” the hairy man in the big chain said to me as we had a final round of drinks. “I’d like to sir” I said. “Good” he said. “Grant sends us your brothers every couple of weeks, but if you’re up for it then maybe we could ask to have you on your own more regularly. Some of us get together quite frequently around the city.” “That would be fun” I said. “But I don’t know what Grant wants to do with me yet.” “Well, I’ll talk to him” he replied. “He has split up Kane and Kieron to do different venues on the same night before.” I did not know that was the case, and only standing there at that moment did I realise how few questions I had actually asked about this whole arrangement. I was such a slut that I’d just gone over to Grant’s, got fucked by him within minutes of arriving, and then turned up here to be used without finding out anything else. I didn’t even know how or when I’d be paid, nor how much. I felt like a bit of an idiot. Kane, Kieron and I went into a dingy old shower room in the warehouse to clean ourselves up a bit, then said our goodbyes and went back into the entry corridor to take off all the collars and cuffs and get dressed into our clothes. We headed outside and lit up cigarettes while we walked back to the road, with Kane leading us back up to the bus stop. When we got there he said he’d ordered an Uber, which arrived eventually and took us back to the estate quite quickly. We were all fucking knackered, but Kieron still quietly motioned for me to come into their room when we were home. “Here” he said, handing me some cash from a wad he pulled out his jock. “Your share.” I took the money and stared at it, realising it was more than I made in a month at Nisa and the pub. “There will be more from Grant later” said Kane. “Why?” I asked. “He waits until the video has been up a couple of weeks” Kieron said, “then we get a little bit from that too.” “Oh” I said, only properly realising then that there was going to be a video, despite the cameras at the warehouse. I felt like an idiot again. “Grant said he’ll let us know what he wants to do with you” said Kane. “Probably after the video’s been done and put up, which will be about a week.” “So I just wait?” I asked. “Well, yeah” Kane said. “But you can earn a bit before then too” Kieron said. “How?” I asked. “Stan and Winston” said Kane. I looked at him, unsure what he meant. Stan and Winston were this old pair of guys who drank in the Dragon, and both lived somewhere over the other side of the estate. I never spoke to them much, other than knowing their regular order. “They’re gay” said Kieron. “You know that, right?” “No!” I replied. “They’re a couple?” “Yeah” said Kane, smirking. “They live together.” “Wow” I said. “Don’t really know them, thought they was just neighbours or something.” “Nah” said Kieron. “Been together years, and they love fucking younger guys. You could earn a packet off them for a while.” That was how, the next day at the Dragon, I took the opportunity to go over to their table with some fresh pints when I saw they were nearly finished with their drinks. “On the house gents” I said. “Oh?” asked Stan. “My brothers said I should look after you” I said, winking at him. “They did, did they?” said Winston, giving me a grin. “Maybe after my shift I could help you get home?” I said. “We’d like that” said Stan. For the rest of the shift they gazed at me, and despite how used my hole had been the day before, I knew I was ready to be fucked again. I was much quicker than normal with getting the place cleaned up after closing, and by 11.30 I was out on the street lighting up a cigarette as I walked towards the pair of them where they were sitting waiting on a bench under a lamppost. “Gents” I said, smiling at them. They got up, and grinned at me. We then started to walk off in the direction of their flat, and I felt my hole start to twitch in anticipation. K&K would be out all night, Dad would be passed out until lunchtime based on the state of him when Brian had ushered him out of the pub earlier, and I had my day off at the Nisa the next day. I didn’t know how good these old guys were going to be, nor how much stamina they might have, but I was ready to be fucked again and would take whatever they had to give…

Kane and Kieron were still sleeping it off when I went out for my shift at the Nisa, but I knew they’d seen my message as both of them were showing as Read in the chat. My stomach was a mess and I couldn’t eat any breakfast at first, but I grabbed a Belvita at work and ate it while I smoked a couple of cigs out back. Then I got to stacking shelves, before taking over the till. Just when Clive finished his lunch, Kane came in and I saw through the door that Kieron was outside. Kane just looked at me without saying anything. “Clive mate” I said, not losing eye contact with my brother, “I’m going lunch.” I went out back to grab my jacket, then on out the side door and up the alley to the road. K&K were standing there and both of them just stared at me, looking more shit-scared than I’d ever seen them. They started walking towards me, so I took out my cigs and started to light one. “Give us one of those” Kane said. I shook the packet out at him, and both of them reached out for one. I handed Kane the lighter, they both lit up, and then I put it all back in my jacket. “Dragon” I said, and started walking towards the pub. They followed me, and I pointed at one of the tables outside where there was no-one else around. I went inside and got us three beers, and asked Sheila to do me a BLT. Then I went back outside and sat down. “What do you know?!” Kane asked, in a hushed voice. I looked between them, and then took a gulp of beer. “I followed you to that warehouse by the canal last night” I said. “Dad wanted to know if you were dealing. I climbed up a drainpipe and saw you.” “Fuck” Kieron whispered, looking white. “What the fuck did you tell Dad?!” Kane said, gripping my wrist. “I fucking told him I lost you, alright!” I said, shaking my hand free. We sat in silence for a bit, with both of them staring at the table. I lit up another cigarette, then tossed the box towards Kane. After a minute he took one and lit up, with Kieron following suit. “I want in” I said. “How would you fucking know what you want?” Kane said. “How…” He stopped when the pub door opened and Sheila came out, plonking my BLT down with a smile. She turned around and went back in, and we were in silence again. “I got fucking turned on, OK” I said. “Plus the money looks good.” “Are you fucking serious?” Kieron asked. “Yeah” I said, staring at him and feeling bold. “I am fucking serious.” We didn’t say anything for a while, so I got on with eating my sandwich. When I was done, I lit up again and then sat back in my chair. “How did you get into that shit anyway?” I asked. They didn’t answer for a while, but eventually Kane started talking. They had started making a few quid on a video chat call thing, stripping or jerking off for guys, but then when Dad had threatened to kick them out they had gone back to some guy who kept putting in the comments that they could make more money. They had met him at a place in town, and he’d made them an offer. They said yes, so he fucked them both to test them out. Then he’d taken them to a party and a few other guys had fucked them, and they’d earned a wad off that. Then he said they could earn regular money if they wanted, and they’d started going to places all over the city or even in other towns, where older men threw away cash to get to fuck a pair of hot muscular twins. “Do you like it?” I asked. “I, er…” Kane started. “Yes” said Kieron, causing Kane’s head to whip round. “What, bro? Don’t give me that look. I’m with you every time, and I know you fucking love it like I do.” Kane went bright red, while Kieron actually smiled. “Are you gay?” I asked Kieron. “Fuck yeah” he said, looking relaxed all of a sudden. “Kane?” I asked. He said nothing, just staring open-mouthed at his twin, but then he looked down at the table and slowly nodded. “K would rather be doing the fucking” Kieron said, leaning forward and patting Kane on the back. “Or so he says.” I sat and looked at them both, seeing that Kane looked rattled while Kieron was back to being his cocky self. “What about you?” Kane muttered, still looking down. “Me?” I asked. “Yeah” he replied. I took a big gulp of beer, and then a deep breath. “No fucking idea” I said. “But after I saw you two I wanted to know how it feels. Then I busted out a big load on Bret’s bed.” “Dirty fucker” Kieron laughed, with even Kane cracking a smile. I had to get back to work, but they agreed to meet me later. The afternoon fucking dragged on, but when I did eventually get out of Nisa they were waiting for me outside, and we went and stood in the part of the pub car park that was hidden from everything else. After grilling me a bit more about whether I was serious, they said they’d talk to the guy that evening about me joining in. Kieron then sent me a link to a website, but told me to wait until tonight to look at it. We then went home for another shitty ready meal dinner, before I had to go back out to the Dragon. Somehow I avoided my phone all evening, and only went to click on the link once I was home in bed. It was a porn fan site, with only short previews available unless you signed up. But the previews were enough to see my twin brothers getting gangfucked by men in loads of different venues. The warehouse I had seen was in a few, but there were posh apartments, a sex club, a gym, a sauna, some woods and even a fucking bus. I couldn’t join without a card, but I didn’t need to. It was hot as fuck to see what they’d been doing, and I knew even more I wanted in. Man, I must be fucking gay. I busted out a load again, then went to sleep. The next day Kieron came by Nisa at my break and we went back to the pub again. “Kane took two cocks in his arse at once last night” he said. “Can’t fucking walk today.” “Two at once?!” I yelped. “Feels fucking awesome once you get used to it” Kieron said, smiling. “Fuck” I said, causing him to laugh. “You sure you up for this?” he asked. “Yeah” I said. “But maybe I need some practice first.” “Watch this” he said, taking out his phone and tapping away a bit, before my own phone buzzed. “Do what it says and you’ll be ready. I’ll put one of my dildos under your bed.” “One of your dildos?” I asked. “How many you got?” “A few” he replied, smirking. “Good to get there ready to go.” He told me that their guy was up for the younger brother joining in but wanted to test me out first, so they were going to take me to see him on Monday when I had my night off at the Dragon. “He’s gonna fuck you” Kieron said. “You’ll have to suck him off too.” “Cool” I said, my stomach lurching. “Hit the gym” he said. “He likes us muscled.” For the next few days I did hit the gym a lot. We can’t afford an actual membership anywhere, but the Council put one of those outdoor gyms in at the park and no fucker has vandalised it yet, so I just went there to work out. At nights I watched the video Kieron had sent me, practicing with the dildo until I could get it to go in no problem. Felt fucking great, but I knew a real cock would feel better. Also practiced sucking it and managed to swallow it after a while, though I nearly chucked up over the bedroom a couple of times gagging on the fucking thing. Hope I didn’t wake Dad. On the Monday I said I was meeting friends, but Dad barely listened so I just went out. I was nervous as fuck, so lit up a cigarette while I waited for K&K. When they came out to go to ‘work’ we walked down to the bus stop, but the fucking thing never showed up so we ran down past the canal to the station to get a train instead. Their guy lived in a posh block in the city centre, and we got a really shitty look from the concierge after we were buzzed in. K&K ignored him though, so I tried to do the same as we waited for the lift. “Gentleman” the guy said, opening his door wearing just a dressing gown. “Hi” said Kieron, as we went in. “Hi” I said. “And you are?” the man asked. “Luke” I replied. “I’m 19.” “Very nice” he said, “I can see the family resemblance.” I blushed, while he showed us through to a large living room with amazing views out the windows. “Gentlemen” the man said, “I have an early meeting, so we will need to get down to business I’m afraid.” “OK” said Kane, before turning to me. “Luke?” “What?” I asked, before realising. “Oh!” I quickly took off my clothes, so that I was standing completely naked. The man leered at me, and I nervously began to turn around so he could see all of me. “Very nice” he said. “You’ll tone up well like your brothers.” “Thank you sir” I said. He then undid the belt of his dressing gown, and a big erect cock flopped out. I stared at it, then glanced at Kieron. He gave a slight head nod towards the cock, and I realised what I had to do. I walked over to the man and got down on my knees, and then after a deep breath I opened my mouth and sucked him in. It was so much better than the dildo, and with even just the tip in my mouth I wanted more. I bobbed my head on him for a while, and then began to try to swallow the whole thing. I nearly gagged a couple of times but mostly covered it, before I relaxed and managed to start getting him down my throat. He moaned as I did that, and I kept going knowing I was doing well. Then he took my head in his hands and pulled me off. “Very good, boy” he said. “Almost as good as Kane.” I heard Kane cough in embarrassment. “Thank you sir” I said, looking up at him from where I was kneeling. “Now” he said, motioning for me to stand up. “Let’s see how you stack up against your cumslut brother Kieron.” He walked me over to one of the sofas, and I got down on my knees leaning over the back. He squatted down behind me and planted his face in between my cheeks, giving me my first ever rim job. I moaned like crazy, especially when he began to finger me. “Nicely loosened already” he said. “You ready to have your cherry popped?” “Yes please” I groaned. He was bigger than the dildo in every way, and I gritted my teeth and tried not to scream as he pushed into me. But I survived the entry, and began to relax as he stayed buried inside me. He got a bottle of poppers out of his dressing gown pocket and handed them to me, with Kieron indicating to me I should inhale from it. When I did my head went fuzzy, and I moaned out loud. The man started to pull out, then pushed back in and I saw stars. He did this again slowly a few times, and then he began to fuck me properly. I moaned and groaned, panted and pleaded, and he just kept fucking. The dildo was good, but this felt so much fucking better. The warmth inside me, the way it stretched me, and knowing this was another guy inside me, all made it feel just so much fucking better. I never wanted it to fucking stop. But eventually it had to stop, when he slammed into me and I could feel his cock pulsing inside me. “Take my fucking seed, boy” he growled at me. “Oh fuck yeah please sir” I panted. Then he withdrew, and I slumped down more on the sofa as I felt his cum start to drip out of me. “Clean him up” the man said, and Kane rushed over with a tissue and wiped my arse. He then pulled me off the sofa and had me stand up facing the man. “Boy” he said, “your father sure knows how to make them.” “Thank you” I panted. “We’ll debut you properly in a week” he said. “I want you ready, all of you.” “Yes Grant” said Kieron, “we’ll be ready.” “Especially him” Grant said. “Everyone will want a piece of him.” “We’ll make sure he’s ready” said Kane. “You do that” Grant said, doing up his dressing gown. “Now, you can let yourselves out.” “Yes sir” Kieron said. “Oh, and Kane?” Grant said. “Yes?” “You better be using that dildo I gave you” he said, with a slightly evil smirk. “I don’t want any more of those embarrassing hysterics next time we double-fuck you.” “Sorry sir” said Kane, turning bright red. “It won’t happen again.” With that, I got myself dressed quickly, and then we hurried out of the apartment. Once out on the street we all lit up cigarettes. “So?” asked Kieron. “Fucking awesome” I said. “I want more.” “Slut” laughed Kane. “Don’t worry, you’ll be getting more than you can fucking handle in a week.” “Bring it on” I replied. We managed to get a bus back to the estate, and stopped by the Dragon for a quick drink. Brian said Dad had been in but had gone home, so we knew he was probably in a drunken sleep already. We headed home after a pint, and with Dad sure enough passed out and snoring like a gorilla in his room, I joined K&K in theirs so they could show me some of the full-length videos. In a few of them the men fucking them all had funny tattoos of snakes, spiders, scorpions and other things, but Kieron said this was just what they were into, with groups of guys often having similar ink. He showed me another one where a biker gang used them, and they all had matching chest tattoos of that danger symbol you see on stuff sometimes. I kind of liked it, and was looking forward to seeing who might be using me in a week. The next day things went back to normal, except for Kieron slipping a larger dildo in below my bed to help me get used to taking more. They carried on going off at night, with Dad muttering about what they were up to, and I just did my shop and pub shifts as normal. But all week I just got so fucking excited, no longer giving a fuck if I was gay or not, working my arse over with both dildos and blowing multiple loads every evening. Monday was coming, I wanted to be ready, and I couldn’t fucking wait…

Im witn @blindrawfucker1, Spitting in the mouth is just vile to me.. I love getting spit-fucked but even watching spitting in the mouth in porn makes me gag.

Part 8 (as a reminder of where we left off) Josh looked up at Billy. He wasn’t sure what he was doing letting this dude fuck him (on camera no less). What had gotten into him? Billy’s thrusts got more intense as Josh studied the torso of the man who’s bare dick was inside him. He wasn’t at all like his obsession, Luke. He was skinny, if not sickly, and pale. Tatted up. Perhaps even a little dirty. While Josh’s dick remained soft, still a little precum emerged as it bounced on his stomach while Billy terrorized his ass. Josh moaned as he looked into Billy’s eyes and saw them roll back. “FUUUUCCCCKKKKK!!! Billy screamed. “FUCK!!! I’m cumming! I'm cumming! Fuck your ruined ass feels good!!! Oh shit, oh god, ooooh, oooh yeah.” A flood of semen invaded Josh's tight ass. The skin of Billy's big curved dick was now completely frictionless against Josh's guts because of a soup of diseased sperm. Billy then unceremoniously dropped Josh’s ankles, and his legs fell to the floor beside Billy’s. After a few seconds, Billy pulled his cock out of the pale white ass of Josh, pulling with it a bit of blood pink-tinged cum and ass juice. “That’s a fucking wrap,” Billy said into the camera. **** Part 9 Josh lay on the bed looking up at the hotel ceiling feeling used. The bright, hot lights from the film crew bore down on him, his ass was wet and sore, his heart was pounding, and his stomach was churning. “What the fuck just happened?” he thought to himself as deep inside Josh, a brutal war had been waged. The walls of his ass had been breached, and the enemy was advancing rapidly. Cells were dividing and multiplying, and Josh’s biology was changing allegiances. The enemy forces had gained a physical stronghold on their conquest. The virus’s war propaganda would soon win over Josh’s mind as well. Josh sat up, dazed, and looked down at his flaccid uncut dick between his legs, wet with precum. “I better shower before taking off for the bus station” he told the crowd gathered around a nearby laptop, reviewing the new breeding footage. Luke looked up and grinned as he said, “that was really hot.” Billy and Steve smirked as they assessed the pale and freckled undergraduate walking naked past them into the adjoining hotel room. Josh stepped into the bathtub and cut on the spray of the shower. He felt dirty and wanted to feel clean again. He came here today thinking he’d continue to develop a fluid romance with Luke. Instead a stranger – who he didn’t feel attraction to – bred him. On camera. The shower spray beat down on him, and he lathered his red hair with shampoo. Warm sudsy water poured down over his cock and down into the drain below, but no amount of soap could wash away the deadly virus that continued to foul Josh’s interior. Billy’s toxic cum had done what Luke’s did not: he’d successfully pierced Josh’s being. The hot water surged as if someone flushed a toilet nearby, awakening Josh from his post coital daze and to the fact that his cock was no longer soft. Instinctively his hand wrapped around his dick, and he began stroking himself, his mind immediately flashing to Billy. Whereas previously he’d jerked off fantasizing about Luke deep dicking his ass and seroconverting him, or of Scott’s condom breaking and busting his medicated nut inside him, or a variety of similar stories, at that moment Josh could not focus on anyone but Billy. The man who just fucked him with wild abandon, whose gaunt body boasted tattoos of disease, whose curved dick had navigated deep against his prostate and shot a radioactive load in him. Billy had implanted himself in Josh’s ass and mind. Slowly, Josh’s palm moved up and down his shaft, pulling his foreskin back and forth, exposing his sensitive cock’s head. The hot spray beat down on him and the small bathroom was shrouded in steam. He reached around to his back side and and began finger fucking his hole where he could feel Billy’s load. Josh's balls twitched, needing more. Billy – and Luke previously – had consummated what Scott could not: raw, man-on-man, truly penetrative sex. And Josh knew definitively in this moment, feeling what he knew to be toxic cum coating his fuck chute, that this was how sex was supposed to be for him, in spite of – or maybe because of -- the consequences. Back and forth he stroked his big white dick and pummeled his hole with three fingers. Finally Josh felt his balls tense, and with his legs flexed, he gripped his cock tightly and began feverishly jerking his Irish pride. A moan escaping his lips, Josh began shooting ropes of negative cum against the tile wall of the hotel bathroom, spurt by spurt, releasing his collegiate manhood in the shower. With a white flag of cum draped on the wall of the hotel shower, Josh’s body began its full surrender to the virus.

Hey guys! Well, I would have never thought a Sunday would be so fun but WOW. . . .this past Sunday (and into the afternoon of Monday) I had a blast! I figured "What the hell, let's give the local bath house a shot." I got there at 1 PM , got to my room and got ready. Went out to the pool and found a great spot. Within about five minutes these two hot guys came up and sat next to me. After about another ten minutes of chit chat they asked me if I would want to come back to their room and of course, I said "yes!" For the next forty five minutes they took turns banging me silly and then double dicked me which was incredible. After the first one got off twice in me, he gave me his number and the other asked if I would hang for a bit more so I did. He fucked me for about another twenty minutes and after his third load also gave me his number. I put my towel back on and opened the door to find a few guys in the hall who were clearly listening to what was going on. 🙂 I went back out to the pool and took my spot again and soaked up some sun for a bit until one of the "hall way" guys came up and said "Dude, sure sounded like someone was getting plowed silly. . . .was that you?" I smiled, and said. . ."maybe why?" He looked at me with a straight face and said "Well, was hoping you might be ready for some more dickS?" Once again I nodded. He asked if I would be cool with playing in the "common area" where it's a dimly lit area with stalls , a sling and open for others to watch. I said sure and once we got back there, he had a couple other buddies there apparently waiting for me! Once again, I found myself on all fours being eaten out and each of them taking turns fucking me while others watched. Was super hot. One picked up and put me in the sling while putting my feet into the straps so I was clearly "on display." LOL Well, that went on for about an hour or so and in addition to the first three, I let a couple other cute guys drop a load in me too before the whole place thought they were next. . . . .LOL. I went back to my room and left the door open about two feet while watching porn. Another cute guy who had been watching the "antics" in the play room said he thought it was hot and would have joined but doesn't like to have strangers watch him. I motioned him to come in and he closed the door, dropped his towel and DAMN. . . . .he had a beautiful curved dick with a mushroom head that was picture perfect! He got on top of me, kissed me, and made out for about five minutes before spreading my legs and just sliding right into me. He was like "sorry, you want me to stop?" I was like "No you're good man" (and that was an understatement). He was an amazing kisser and we actually had real conversation between his loads and breaks to recharge. 🙂 He had said he just got there and wanted to know if I'd like to hang again and I said sure. He came back and gave me his number on a piece of paper and said he'd be back. Well, in the next half hour or so I had two more random guys each dumping two loads each and leaving my room with a smile on my face. I got up and went to get a drink and ran into the "make out" boy. He asked if I would want to come back to his place and explained he had two roommates that were having "some friends over" and he said that they would like me too. SOLD! We got to his place which was a cool high rise condo downtown overlooking the city with floor to ceiling windows. There were about six guys there (Two of which were already fucking on a couch in the other room) and he introduced me to his roommates who were very easy on the eyes. I was offered some party favors and accepted with pleasure. This went on for about another half hour when my bud and one of his roommates started making out with me on his bed while the other guys were continuing to go at it in the same room. Needless to say, I HAD A BLAST and didn't get home until Monday afternoon!!!!!!! Like ten amazing dicks, ridiculous loads and four phone numbers later. . . . .I have to say that was an awesome Sunday!!!! Now I'm horny again. 🙂